the Tent or Pavilion of a General in the midst of an Army Being come to the Gate and intending to go into the Court on horse-back which is a priviledge belonging to the Princes of the Blood they found the Gate shut and only the Wicket open so that they were forced to alight in the midst of the High-way and being neither saluted nor met but by very fâ—w were conducted to the Kings presence who placed between the Duke of Guise and the Cardinal of Lorain and compassed about by the Captains of his Guard received them in a much different manner from that familiarity which the Kings of France use to all men but especially to the Princes of their Blood From thence the King himself went with them but the Guises followed not to the Queen-Mothers Chamber who not forgetting her old Maxims to seem independent and not interessed in any party received them with the wonted demonstrations of Honour and with such an apparence of sadness that the tears were seen to fall from her eyes But the King continuing still the same countenance turning to the Prince of Conde began in sharp language to complain that he without any injury or ill usage received from him had in contempt of all humane and divine Laws many times stirred his Subjects to rebel raised War in divers parts of the Kingdom attempted to surprize his principal Cities and practised even against his own life and his brothers To which the Prince not at all dismayed boldly answered That these were the â—alumnies and persecutions of his enemies but â—hat he could soon make his innocence appear to all the world Then replied the King To find out the truth it is necessary to proceed by the usual ways of Justice and so departing out of the Chamber commanded the Captains of his Guard to seize upon his person Here the Queen-Mother who moved with the necessity gave her consent but forgot not the various changes of the world wholly applied herself with kind words to comfort the King of Navarre whilst the Prince not saying a word else but blaming himself to be so coâ—ened by the Cardinal his brother was led to a house hard by which being prepared for that purpose had the Windows walled up the Gates doubled and was reduced into a kind of Fortress flanked with Artillery and strait Guards oâ— every side The King of Navarre astonished at his brothers imprisonment after many complaints and long debate with the Queen-Mother who laying the fault upon the Duke of Guise Lieutenant-General sought to remove all jealousies and ill will from her self was carried to be lodged in a house joining to the Kings Palace where his ordinary Guards being changed saving the liberty of conversation he was in all other respects guarded and kept as a prisoner At the very same time that the Prince was committed Amaury Bouchard the King of Navarre's Secretary was arrested and all his Letters and Writings taken from him The same night also Tannequy de Carrouge went from Court towards Anicâ— in Picardy a place belonging to Magdalen dâ— Roye the Princes Mother-in-law and there finding her without suspition of any thing being but a woman he sent her away prisoner to the Castle of S. Germain and carried all her Letters and Papers with him to the Court. But the news of these stirs notwithstanding the Gates of the City were kept shut and Travellers forbidden to pass being come to the Constable who was still upon the way some few leagues from Paris he presently stopped his journey with a resolution not to go any further till he saw what would be the event of them In the mean while the Assembly of the States began where the first thing that was done was to make a profession of their Faith which being set down by the Doctors of the Sorbon conformable to the belief of the Roman Catholick Church and publickly read by the Cardinal of Tournon President of the Ecclesiastical Order was by a solemn Oath approved and confirmed by every one of the Deputies because none should be admitted into that General Assembly either unwittingly or on purpose that was not a true Catholick This solemn Act being past the High Chancellor in presence of the King proposed those things which were necessary to be consulted of for the Reformation of the Government Upon which and the demand of the Provinces they retired into their several Chambers where when they had debated them apart they were to make their reports thereof in publick But this was the least thing in every mans thought for the minds of all men were in suspence and expecting the issue of the Princes imprisonment whose commitment was confirmed by a solemn Decree of the Kings Council subscribed by the King himself the High Chancellor and all the other Lords except the Guises who as suspected of enmity absented themselves when the Princes of Bourbons cause was to be handled which was remitted to an Assembly of Judges Delegates who forming a Judicial Process should proceed to a final Sentence The Delegates were Christophle de Thou President in the Parliament of Paris Bartholomy de Faye and Iaques Viole Counsellors in the same Parliament and according to the Customs of that Kingdom Giles Bourdin the ordinary Atturney that prosecutes all Causes that either concern the Kings Rights or tend to the maintenance of the peace and safety of his Subjects Procuror fiscal to the King performed the Office of Plaintiff and Accuser Iohn Tilliet Chief Notary in the Court of Parliament wrote the Process and all the Examinations and Acts past in the presence of the High Chancellor In this manner proceeding upon the Examinations of the Prisoners which were on purpose brought from Amboyse Lyons and divers other places they were ready to examine the Prince upon the points already discovered and proved But the High Chancellor and the Delegates coming into the Chamber where the Prince was in prison to interrogate him he constantly refused to answer or submit himself to the Examination of any of them pretending as Prince of the Blood that he was not under any Justice but the Parliament of Paris in the Chamber called The Chamber of Peers that is in a full Parliament the King being there himself in person all the twelve Peers of France and all the Officers of the Crown which was the custom formerly and therefore he could do no other than appeal to the King against such an extraordinary and perverse way of Judicature This appeal being transferred to the Kings Council although according to the ordinary Forms and Customs of the Kingdom it appeared agreeable to reason notwithstanding the present case requiring quick and speedy Judgment and no Law making it necessary that the causes of the Princes should always be tried with such formality in the Chamber of the Peers it was declared not valid But the Prince having often made the same appeal and persisting still to make the same protestations the Kings
with them as soon as she saw they had assembled such a force as might be sufficient to resist the power of their Adversaries And on the other side she made protestations to the King of Navarre the Constable and the Duke of Guise that she would never forsake the Catholick party nor ever consent to the establishment of the Hugonots further than granting them a moderate liberty such as by the advice of persons well-affected should be thought necessary for the quiet of the State Her Letters concerning this business were no less ambiguous than her words nor did she declare her self more openly abroad to foreign Princes than at home within her own Kingdom but often changing the tenour of her discourse and varying the instructions she gave to Ambassadors in other Courts and particularly to Monsieur de l' Isle who resided in Rome sometimes restraining them other while giving them a larger scope so confounded the understandings of all men that they could not conclude any thing But now she began to have a hard task For the heads of both parties were grown by experience to be no less their Crafts-masters than her self and in such a long time that she had held the Regency they had had the commodity to discern and understand her arts besides now that the King began to grow of age she was necessitated to cut off those delays which she formerly used many things being in apparence just which when He should come to years to govern of himself depended absolutely upon his judgment and arbitrement which none could oppose without manifest delinquency of Felony whereas at the present every one might pretend that they did not withstand the Kings will but the wicked pernicious counsels of his Ministers The Duke of Guise who being of a more violent disposition and resolute nature than the rest absolutely swayed the resolutions of his party having already drawn to his opinion the Constable and the King of Navarre perswaded them that going presently together to Court they should bring the King and the Queen-Mother to Paris and afterwards make them confirm such Determinations and Edicts as seemed necessary for the present times and not by expecting run the hazard of being prevented or suffer their Adversaries to seize first upon the Kings person and so invest themselves with the authority of his Name The Prince of Conde had the same intention who when he left Paris retired first to Meaux a Town in Brye ten leagues distant from thence and then to la Ferte a place of his own there to assemble his Forces To this resolution he was advised by the Admiral invited by the promises of the Queen-Mother and perhaps further induced by the design of the Catholicks which was not concealed from him as for the most part in civil dissentions through the infidelity of Counsellors and frequency of spies it is very easie to penetrate into the very thoughts of the Enemy But the Catholick Lords with their ordinary followers were sufficient to manage this design besides they were near to Paris which depending absolutely upon their wills afforded strength and commodity to effect it Whereas on the other side the Prince of Conde being far weaker than they and but few of his men armed he was forced to expect the other Lords and Gentlemen of his party who being sent for from divers Provinces of the Kingdom were not speedily to be brought together In the mean while the Catholicks prevented them and on a sudden appeared in great numbers at the Court. Yet the Queen nothing dismayed at their so unexpected coming though doubtful that her former arts would no longer prevail began to perswade the King of Navarre that the Princes and other Lords that came with him should presently withdraw themselves from about the Court that every one plainly perceived the cause of their coming which was to force her being unarmed and the King yet in minority to order things in the State according to their humours and to accommodate publick affairs to passions and private interests which was not only far from the loyalty and integrity they professed but absolutely contrary to the peace and safety of the Kingdom which they pretended only to desire For to seek new Edicts and new Institutions different from those which were already enacted was no less than to arm the Hugonots who bold enough of themselves and ready for Insurrections would believe and publish to all the World that they had reason on their side if without any cause that Edict should be recalled which by a general consent was confirmed and established That it was expedient whilst the King was under age to avoid the necessity of a War and the troubles and inconveniencies that accompanied it left besides the universal prejudice a greater brand of infamy might be fixed upon them who held the greatest authority in the Government That she for this reason consented to the Edict of Ianuary for this cause left Paris to take away all manner of pretence and opportunity for that mischief to break out which secretly crept up and that to return to a place suspected and to disturb the Edict already published would be openly to foment the violence of it Withal she put the King of Navarre in mind and the other Catholick Princes that to raise Civil Wars was only proper to those who were either of unsetled or desperate fortunes and not for such who possessing riches dignities estates and honours lived in a flourishing eminent condition That the King of Navarre should enjoy the principal Command of the whole Kingdom which already without contradiction he was possessed of the other Princes should enjoy their estates greatness and dignities and should comply with the people that by enjoying or believing they enjoyed a borrowed and momentary liberty they might suffer the King without War to accomplish the age of his majority That nothing had been done which was not forced by an absolute necessity That only was given which could not be sold and that liberty granted to the Hugonots which of their own power they arrogated to themselves And therefore the Catholick Princes should have patience that this so frantick humour might be overcome with art and dexterity and not wilfully be an occasion by anticipating the remedies before the time the King came of age to anticipate likewise the disease which would carry along with it many adverse revolutions and dangerous accidents and if they were positively resolved to regulate the Edict that it was to be done insensibly and with opportunity of times and occasions and not with such open violence which would afford that commodity to the seditious which they themselves desired and sought after These reasons effectually expressed and reiterated would have moved the King of Navarre and perhaps the Constable also if the Duke of Guise had consented thereunto But he having setled his hopes not only to recover but enlarge his former greatness by the fortune of the war and desirous as
same was done by the other side for the rest staying behind the Prince the Admiral the Cardinal of Chastillon Roche-fou-cault and Andelot came to meet them The Prince spake very modestly though he departed not at all from the conditions already proposed but the Cardinal of Chastillon told the Constable who perswaded him to relie upon the Kings word without seeking any further security for their Propriety and Lives that they could not trust to the King and much less to him who had broken his word and was an occasion of the present calamities by having counselled his Majesty to violate the Edict of Pacification Whereupon the Constable gave him the Lye and so they parted with ill language no hopes remaining of an agreement Wherefore the King having called together the Princes Knights of the Order Captains of the Gens d' Arms and Colonels of Foot in the presence of many of the Nobility and others made a Speech full of couragious resolute expressions in which he told them That there was nothing he desired more than the peace and quiet of his Subjects which had induced him to grant the Hugonots many things repugnant to his own inclinations and contrary to his nature but notwithstanding so many graces and priviledges some of them abusing his favours with divers scandalous imputations sought to raise a Rebellion in the Kingdom and were grown so bold in their wickedness that they durst conspire against him the Queen and his Brothers for which enormous Treason he might justly chastise and cut them off nevertheless nothing altering him from his first resolution on the contrary to the prejudice of his own Authority and to the diminution of the Royal Dignity he had sent some of the principal persons in the Kingdom to treat with them to whom they were not ashamed to make those Propositions which were already well known to every body therefore he had at length determined to have that by force which he could not obtain by their consents and that he was confident easily to effect his desires by the assistance of those Lords he saw there about him who having been ever faithful to the Kings his Predecessors he hoped would not abandon him now in so great a necessity and in so lawful and just a cause wherefore he desired them couragiously to imbrace the occasion of meriting both from their King and Country and not to consider those dangers to which he would first expose his own Person for the preservation of the Commonwealth The Constable answering for all said Intreaties were not necessary for every one there was ready to venture his life and fortune in his Majesties service and then turning about to the Nobility continued his Speech in this manner Gentlemen there is no such true real Nobility as that which is acquired by Vertue and you that are born Gentlemen not to degenerate from your Ancestors cannot better imploy your selves than in defence of our King against those who to make a King for their turns endeavour to extinguish this Race Be resolute then and as with one accord you inviron his Majesty in this place prepare your selves with your Courage and Vertue to encompass him in Arms and I who have the charge of the Militia though I am old promise to be the first to assail the Enemy Which Exhortations were followed by general Acclamations and consent of all that were present though for the most part it was believed the Constable and his more in words than in deeds favoured the Kings party and gave too willing an eaâ— to the discourses of the Hugonots who were no less hated by the Nobility than detested by the Parisians and not without reason The City began to feel the incommodities of a Siege and suffered extreamly through want of Victuals for the Admiral in a bravery at Noon-day in the face of the Kings Army possessed himself of the Bridge at Charenton a league distant from the Walls whereby the passage of the River being cut off all manner of provision began to be at an excessive rate but the greatest difficulty was how to nourish such a number of Horse as were then in the Town for which reason the Constable provoked by the cries of the people and impatient having a much greater Army than the Enemy that the City to the small reputation of the Kings Forces should be so straightned and incommodated issued out of Paris the ninth day of November and quartered his Van-guard at la Chappelle a place upon the high-way between the City and the Enemies Camp which resolution obliging the Hugonots to lie close together in a Body that they might not be surprized apart they quitted the Villages about so that the passages were again open and the ways free to carry all things that were necessary into Paris They sent likewise to call back Andelot who with eight hundred Horse and about two thousand Foot had passed the River to streighten the Siege on that side believing that the Constable as it was true being much superiour in force would advance and presently either shut them up in St. Denis or else force them with great disadvantage to fight The Prince of Conde with the Battel lodged close under the Walls of St. Denis keeping that Town for his security behind him the Admiral with the Van lay on the right hand at St. Ouyne a Village near the bank of the River which served him both for a fence against the Waters and the Enemy and Muy and Genlis with the Rear at Aubervilliers a Town on the left hand and because on one side of them was a great open champagne they made a ditch and raised an indifferent work to secure them from being assaulted in the Flank and placed a guard there of six hundred small shot But the Hugonots entring into debate what was best to be done being so much inferiour in number to the Kings Army in which were sixteen thousand Foot and more than three thousand Horse many were of opinion it would do well to retreat till the Supplies they expected from divers parts were arrived the Prince of Conde and the Admiral thought it impossible to retreat without receiving an absolute defeat for the Kings Army lying so near they could not possibly march away without being discovered and consequently followed and assaulted wherefore they judged it best as well to maintain their reputation which to the Heads of a popular Faction and especially at the beginning of a War is ever of great consequence as also that they might the better make a retreat to give them battel for the days being at the shortest it would quickly be dark and soon stay the fury of the fight in which they hoped their Horse which were very good would so damnifie the Kings Army that they would not be able to follow them that night by the benefit whereof they might retire and meeting Andelot with fresh supplies secure themselves from danger Whilst the Hugonots were in this consultation
in those Provinces which were held by the Lords of the House of Lorain to raise both Foot and Horse in all diligence that with such mighty Forces they might give a beginning to their intended designs But the King who could neither frame his mind to join with the Hugonots nor to give satisfaction to the confederate Lords expecting counsel from the Benefit of time went on with slow preparations rather setting a gloss upon his cause and justifying himself than hindring the progress of the League For besides the publick Prayers and Processions continually made to beseech God to grant him a Son being advertised from many several places at the same time of their so frequent raising and drawing armed men together he thought it sufficient to send forth a Decree published the 28 of March to all the Governours of Provinces wherein after having with his wonted preambles testified that all his actions were led by a desire of the publick peace and tranquillity and that he had begun to provide for the ease of all his people by fitting remedies which some Enemies of quiet laboured to oppose and hinder He did expresly forbid all raising and gathering together of Souldiers commanding that the Leaders of them should be rigorously chastised and that at the ringing of the Toquesaint the Gentry and Commons should rise to defeat prosecute and cut them in pieces delivering as many of them as they could into the hands of Justice to receive the condign punishment of their insolency and insurrection Which Edict only caused those that drew Forces together to be acknowledged his Enemies but neither hindered nor stopped the proceedings of the Confederates But in the end it being necessary to make other provisions more fit for the quality of the present times after long doubt and uncertainty he resolved to oppose the designs and attempts of the League by himself alone without any intelligence with the Hugonots hoping to have so much strength as would be sufficient to restrain them and thinking that the Hugonots would not only be natural indifferent spectators of the event without troubling or molesting him but that without other union or confederacy they would give both heat and life unto his enterprises But he scarce began to put this resolution in practice when the deceit of that expectation appeared in the weakness of his Forces for though the Sieur de Fleury Brother-in-law to Secretary Villeroy who was then the Kings Ambassador in Switzerland had in a short time raised ten thousand Foot of that Nation for his Majesties service yet they being to match thorow the Provinces of Burgogne Champagne and Lyonois which were possessed by the Heads of the League their passage was very uncertain and difficult and Gasper Count of Schombergh who was sent to raise some German Cavalry being forced to pass thorow the same Provinces was by Commission from the Duke of Lorain taken prisoner for the Duke being spurred on by the hopes of getting Metz Thoul and Verdun Cities upon the confines of his State and long ago taken away by the Kings of France from the Dukes his Predecessors had at last changed the determination of standing Neuter which he had observed in all the late combustions and consented to the League of the Lords of his own Family Nor were matters any more successful within than without the Kingdom for the Nobility divided by the respect of Religion and their old sidings not yet forgotten but revived by these new Commotions came in very unwillingly and in small numbers unto the Kings party the people ill-affected to his name did not administer any help unto his necessity and the Kings Revenues not only interrupted by the rumour of Armies but purposely intercepted by the Heads of the Faction were in great part diminished so that he was every way destitute of the sinews of the War The Heads of the League taking courage from these difficulties of the Kings began boldly to gather Forces and to give a beginning to the execution of their intended purposes The first breaking forth was the departure of the Cardinal of Bourbon from the Court who under colour of keeping Lent at his Bishoprick of Rouen went to Gallion a fair house four leagues from the City where he was received by a great number of the Gentry of Picardy and for his security conducted to Peronne the womb that gave birth unto the League where the Duke of Guise being come to meet him with the Duke of Mayenne his Brother as also the Dukes of Aumale and Elbeuf they published a Declaration which though it spoke in general under the Name of Catholick Peers Prelates Princes Lords Cities and Corporations of the Kingdom of France was yet subscribed by the name of the Cardinal of Bourbon alone The Declaration contained precisely these words IN the Name of God Almighty the King of Kings Be it manifest unto all men That the Kingdom of France having for fourteen years last past been tormented with a pestiferous Sedition raised to subvert the ancient Religion of our Fathers which is the strong bond of the State such remedies have been applied as have proved more fit to nourish than cure the disease such as have only had the name of Peace but have not established it to any except those that had molested it leaving honest men scandalized in their Consciences and engaged in their Fortunes And in stead of a remedy for these mischiefs which in time might have been hoped for God hath permitted that the late Kings have died young not leaving as yet any Children able to inherit the Crown and to the grief of all good men hath not yet been pleased to give any to the King that now reigneth although his good Subjects have not and will not cease their most earnest Prayers to beseech God of his mercy to send him some so that his Majesty being the only Son remaining of all those which his Divine Goodness gave unto Henry the Second of famous memory it is too much to be feared which God forbid that his House to our great misfortune will be extinct without hope of Issue and that about the establishing a Successor in the Throne great tumults will arise thorow all Christendom and perhaps the total subversion of the Roman Catholick Apostolick Religion in this most Christian Kingdom where it would never be endured that an Heretick should Reign for as much as the Subjects are not bound to acknowledge or submit themselves to the Dominion of a Prince fallen from the Christian Catholick Faith the first Oath which our Kings do take when the Crown is set upon their heads being to maintain the Roman Catholick and Apostolick Religion by which Oath and not otherwise they afterwards receive that of their Subjects Loyalty Yet since the death of my Lord the Duke of Alancon the Kings Brother the preâ—ensions of those who by publick profession have ever shewed themselves Persecutors of the Catholick Church have been so favoured and
relief for the preservation of his own liberty That the resolution not to give up the Fortresses as they had lately been denied to the Duke of Espernon was taken with the universal consent of all his Party because not only those suspitions for which they were granted were not taken away but were at that time much increased as well by the great preparations for War which were made by those of the League as by their particular earnestness wherewith they demanded other strong places of the King besides those which they already held not as they alledged to secure themselves against those of the contrary Religion who would never have offended nor injured them and could scarce defend themselves from their evil usage not having so many places in their hands as those of the House of Guise had Provinces under their Government who sharing all the Kings favours and graces among themselves had commanded Armies besieged Cities given Battel distributed Offices at their pleasure and by that means had gained followers revenged their own injuries and managed their own interest at the charges of the Crown and not with a pretext of Religion would attempt against the Kings Person and govern the State That every one might plainly know how unfitly they demanded new Fortresses for their security yet to take away that pretence also from them he and the Prince of Conde his Cousen though they ought rather to endeavour to strengthen than go about to weaken themselves did both offer at that present to leave those that were in their hands as likewise the Governments which either of them held provided the Lords of Guise would do the like by those that they had taken and also by their Governments whereby he said the opinion of that danger would be taken away which his Enemies scattered abroad that he with those of the Religion would disturb the State But every one might easily judge whether it were more likely that Servants of the Family or those of the Blood should have ends to disturb it and which of them were like to be more affectionate to their Prince and whether Strangers could be better affected to the Kingdom of France than natural French-men that whosoever would know the difference which had ever been between his Family and that of Guise touching the general good of the people should call to memory the things which each of them had done and he should find those of the House of Bourbon had never been Inventers of new Gabelles had never injured the Nobility nor wrested and violated Justice as the Predecessors of the Heads of the League had continually done and with new taxes with the sale of Places and with the confusion of Offices many whereof had been transferred into their own House others sold in the time of Henry the Second and Francis the Second and with bringing in the alienation of the Temporal Revenues of Churches had laboured to fulfil their own desires under colour of making War for Religion That he had never stirred up Wars as his Enemies had done but had barely defended himself and upon all occasions had accepted such conditions of Peace as the King had been pleased to give him but that it was a thing worthy of more consideration that he had offered himself to follow the King in his important affairs and particularly when he had been called to the Dominion of the States of Flanders whereas the Heads of the League quite contrary had opposed the business and had made an occasion of so great glory be overslipt and an acquisition of so great consequence to be neglected That though he could not with reason think of the Succession of the Crown because of the Kings youth to whom he wished issue yet could he not chuse but be much troubled to see himself so unworthily dealt withal by his Enemies who having molested him in his Governments and seised upon Cities and Fortresses in the midst of them now turning themselves against his Life and Honour ceased not to persecute him with malicious practises to make an impression in the minds of those that were unexperienced that he was unworthy and uncapable to succeed in the Crown and to draw their designs to a conclusion would without taking any notice of the Kings youth make unseasonable provision against those accidents which they imagined might come to pass after his death At last he demanded leave of the King with all respect and submission to give the Lye as he did to all those that had injured and slandered him in their Declarations excepting the Cardinal his Uncle and offered himself to decide the quarrel with the Duke of Guise he being the Head of that Party by fighting with him single or two ten or twenty of a side with more or less number as the Duke of Guise himself pleased offering if they were to be more than one that his Cousin the Prince of Conde should be with him not desiring in that case to stand upon any disproportion between their qualities since they were neither moved to that resolution by ambition nor hatred but only for the service of God to free their Lord the King and the people of France from those miseries which War doth necessarily produce and by deciding that difference at once to leave the Kingdom in peace and the Kings mind in quiet without disturbing it any further Wherefore he beseeched the King to name the Field in any part of his Kingdom and if the Duke of Guise should think all the Kingdom suspected he offered to go out of it into any place that might be secure to both parties which the Duke himself might make choice of and to end that controversie with those Weapons that were commonly used among Gentlemen of honour The King of Navarre endeavoured by this Declaration not only to justifie his Cause and to blemish that of the Confederates but also finding himself inferiour in strength though not at all in courage he sought to reduce the War to a private Duel which if it took effect he was ready to put himself upon the encounter thereby reducing his fortune now half desperate by the opposition of so mighty Adversaries unto some equality and if the offer was not accepted he knew it would be but small reputation for the Duke of Guise and the Forces of the League and a means to draw the peoples inclination very much to him who would praise his Generosity in exposing his own life to danger to divert the general distractions of a War But the Duke of Guise knowing the art of his Enemies and aspiring to destroy him by so much advantage of strength without being obliged to endanger his own life would not answer the Declaration lest he should be fain to accept or refuse the Duel but made some third persons answer in many little Pamphlets that no Lord of the Catholick party did profess enmity to the King of Navarre for private occasions but that what they did was for the safety of
quitted seize upon those already fortified take rich men prisoners lay wait for the lives of their adversaries pillage the goods of the Country people rob upon the high-wayes and with horrible unheard of wickedness and without fear of Justice or Form of Government filled every thing with terror mourning and confusion so that all commerce being broken of it self the Wayes beset the Gentry and Commons armed and even the very Clergy encompassed with Guards and Weapons sometimes under the names of Hugonots and Catholicks sometimes of Royallists and Leaguers sometimes of the Holy Vnion and White Forces sometimes of Navarrists and Lorains they were as with a fatal general frenzy bent upon the destruction of their common Country But the King to whom the news of these Insurrections were brought every hour from all parts was exceeding sollicitous to appease the Deputies and to shew them the necessity he had to free himself of the Lords of the House of Lorain For he thought that they returning into their own Countries with the impression of his reasons might help very much to settle those mindes that were violently stirred up and to restore their Cities unto the wonted obedience and therefore did very carefully cause inquisition to be made concerning the intelligences held by the Lords of Guise both within and without the Kingdom about the pensions which they had received from Spain and particularly that they had consented to the conspiracy of the Duke of Savoy whereby he had possessed himself of the Marquesate of Saluzzo though beyond the Alpes a most important member of the Crown and in this they proceeded by the Writings Letters and Accounts that had been found and the depositions of prisoners Monsieur de Monthelon Garde de Seaux and two Masters of the Requests assisting to form the Process and examine Witnesses But the secret opinions of the States were divers though they all resulted to the same end For those who before held for the King being confirmed and encouraged by what had passed stood more boldly and stoutly for the Royal Authority and that all things might be concluded according to his intentions But those that were for the League and that depended upon the House of Guise being in fear for themselves sought all manner of means to the end that the Congregation of the States breaking up of any fashion they might have leave to depart freely having resolved afterwards to dispose of themselves according to their own inclinations notwithstanding all that should be determined in the Assembly as things extorted violently by fear and force Which though the King perceived by more signs than one and knew clearly that every one making a fair shew endeavoured to withdraw himself and depart yet desiring to justifie his actions he again confirmed the Edict of the Vnion in the States hoping to take away all suspicion from the Legat who did very much press for that Declaration and from his Catholick Subjects of his adhering to the Hugonots or of labouring to procure the King of Navarr's succession whilst he was disobedient to the Roman Catholick Church Afterwards the Edicts being confirmed which had been made for the moderation of Taxes and lessening the number of Offices in all other things he kept on the same way being diligent to shew that he had done all of his own accord and not as having been constrained by the Duke of Guise Finally many Decrees were made about the form of Judicature and other matters touching the ease and relief of the People and in this manner the States concluded the most suspected of them with deep dissimulation striving in emulation of one another to shew themselves the King 's dependents and affectionate to his service Among which were the Count de Brisâ—ao the Sieur de Bois Dauphin Bernard the Advocate and others who assoon as they were gone from Blois joyned again unto the party of the League The King besides the frequent news of so many Insurrections was infinitely troubled at the loss of Orleans for he took great thought about it and had laboured with all possible diligence to keep it as a City that was near unto him seated upon the great road of Paris and very convenient to make the seat of the War And though presently after the death of the Lords of Guise he had sent thither first Monsieur de Dunes Brother to Monsieur d' Entraques and then the Mareschal d' Aumont with some of the Soldiers of his own Guard yet Claude de Lorain Knight of Ierusalem Brother to the Duke of Aumale being come to assist the People with supplies sent by the Parisians the obstinacy of their sollicitousness in assaulting it was so great and so great the want of Ammunition and other things necessary to defend it that in the end of Ianuary the Mareschal d' Aumont marching away with Four hundred men gave way that some few who remained should render it up unto the people and so that City was left totally in the power of the League But above all things the means of appeasing the Pope kept the King in greatest perplexity for though the Legat knowing all things that had passed in France shewed himself from the beginning very favourable to his party and ready to represent what had been done advantageously for him at Rome yet was he not certain what the Pope would think of it being far from the place and perchance having received an ill impression both by the relations of the League and the ill Offices of the Spaniards Wherefore presently after the Cardinal of Guise's death he dispatched most particular informations to Iehan de Vivonne Marquiss of Pisani his Ambassador at Rome that he might have wherewithal to answer those things which might be objected and wherewithal to make good his reasons and having before sent Girolamo Gondi a Florentine to the Pope to intreat him to make the Cardinal of Guise his Legat at Avignon now changing his Commission he gave him order to take Post and make all possible haste to Rome to excuse the death of the same Cardinal unto the Pope and if need were to intercede for his absolution for it But the Pope having received the news of the Duke's death first seemed to make no great reckoning of it and turning to the Cardinal of Ioyeuse who was there present he said See what becomes of such men as commit errors and afterwards know not how to look to themselves But four dayes after the news being arrived of the Cardinals death and the imprisonment of the Cardinal of Bourbon and Archbishop of Lyons being a man of a most fierce precipitate nature he broke forth into so great wrath that thundering on every side he caused the Ambassadors to be called before him to whom with very sharp words he told the news he had received complaining beyond measure of the King That he had had the boldness contrary to the Ecclesiastical Immunities and contrary to the Priviledges of the dignity
present condition And because he had no means to keep the whole Army together which though he had been able to do would within a few dayes have been inferior to the Forces of the League they determined that the King with the Duke of Montpensier and the Mareschal de Biron should retire into the Province of Normandy that the Mareschal d' Aumont should go into Champagne and the Duke of Longueville with Monsieur de la Noue into Picardy to keep those Provinces faithful and to re-unite themselves when time and occasion should require But the King knowing the vast structure of the League and how difficult the burden of Civil War is to be born desired to try the hope of an agreement with the Duke of Mayenne not being willing in any manner to be faulty to himself or to neglect any possible means of setling himself in the Crown wherefore many men being come into the Camp for several interests he made use of the occasion and hearing that one Bigot a near Servant to Monsieur de Villeroy was there he caused him to be brought unto him by the Sieur de Chastillon and bad him to let his Master know that he desired infinitely to speak with him and that if he would chuse the place of interview he should have a Safe-conduct sent him and all necessary security The Sieur de Villeroy had taken part with the League not only out of anger because he was so suddenly dismissed from the Court but because the Government of Lyons after the death of Monsieur de Mandelot was contrary to the promises the King had made him given first to the Duke of Nemours and then to Monsieur de la Guiche putting by Alincourt his Son who upon that hope had married the Daughter of Mandelot To which causes of discontent he added for a more potent excuse that all his Land lying within the Territories of Paris and his Court-Pension being taken from him he knew not how to maintain himself if he joined not with that party wherein he might enjoy the Revenue of his Estate But however it were Bigot having delivered the Kings Message he not being willing to do any thing without the Duke of Mayenne's leave told him what Message he had received from the King But the Duke would not let Villeroy go to the meeting alledging that it could not be done so secretly but it would be generally known and by consequence those of his party would suspect something and fall into a jealousie That affairs were in a very hopeful condition and that it was not good to disturb them inconsiderately being they might easily be crossed and therefore only gave way that he might receive a Gentleman in his house at Paris and treat with him if the King were pleased to send one for that purpose With this Answer Bigot returned to the Camp and the King not scorning any kind of means to advance his fortune and to let the Catholicks know that he desired Peace sent presently the Sieur de la Marsilliere his Cabinet-Secretary He not having been able to obtain leave to speak personally with the Duke of Mayenne told the Sieur de Villeroy that the King had sent him expresly to assure the Duke of his good inclination to consent to peace and to represent unto him how necessary it was for the general good That he did very much esteem the Dukes person and desired to make him his Friend and to have him near him in an honourable degree of favour suitable to his condition That the Duke ought now to lay aside his vain hopes of seeing him totally abandoned and forsaken for all the Princes Officers of the Crown Lords Gentlemen and others that were both in and out of the Army had sworn Allegiance to him and promised him their assistance he having satisfied them in what concerned Religion by a reciprocal promise made in writing the copy whereof he left with the Sieur de Villeroy to shew unto the Duke That not only the Hugonots but even the Catholicks of the Army themselves were much displeased with the Duke for the Kings death and had solemnly sworn to prosecute their revenge till they were fully satisfied That he had promised the same and was interessed in it so that if so universal a good and benefit as the peace of the Kingdom did not make him yield and also mollifie the hearts of those that were offended he should not be able to do it afterwards under colour of any other excuse and that therefore the Duke should think upon it and embrace this occasion of regaining the affection of so many Catholicks and so much Nobility who the respect of Peace being taken away would for ever be his bitter irreconcileable Enemies Finally That he should propound some Conditions for the King was extreamly disposed to satisfie him in whatsoever was possible Which things being told the Duke by Monsieur de Villeroy he had commission to answer That the Duke had no private enmity with the King and for his own part honoured and held him in the highest veneration but that Religion and Conscience would not suffer him to enter into that Treaty with him That if his late Brothers had in the Kings life-time taken Arms to hinder the Crown from falling to a Prince of a different Religion as by the Duke of Alancon's death they doubted that it might now that the necessity was more urgent and the danger already present he could not lay down those Arms that were taken up without doing injury to the memory of his Brothers to his own Conscience and to the solemn Oath he had taken That he had engaged his Faith and given his Life to the Publick Cause when he had accepted the Office of Lieutenant-General of the State and that having declared and acknowledged the Cardinal of Bourbon King to whom the Kingdom had been judged to belong he could not break his Faith to him nor resolve of any thing till the said Cardinal were at liberty and all those of his party assembled together That if the Kings death had made him so many Enemies he hoped God would defend his innocence but his contentment was so great to see the death of his Brothers revenged that he was very willing to undergo all the hatred he had gotten by it That he ought not nor could not give counsel to that King against whom he had taken up Arms But he might easily know that the liberty of the Cardinal of Bourbon and his conversion were necessary to precede the Treaty With these general terms la Masilliere returned to the King at the time when because he was able to stay no longer he raised his Camp from St. Cloud and the Towns adjacent The resolutions after the Kings death had been no less doubtful and perplexed in Paris than they had been in the Kings Camp For the Duke of Mayenne's Friends and Kinred especially Madam de Montpensier exhorted and counselled him to make
that he should have the advantagâ— after the winning of a Battel the the same Prayer was reiterated not by us who were not then in a condition to do it but by persons of honor desirous of the publick good and repose of the Kingdom as it hapned likewise in the siege of Paris by Prelates of great authority who moved by the Prayers of the besieged disposed themselves to go unto him to find some remedy for their miseries At which time if it had been resolved or rather if the Holy Ghost without whom none can enter into his Church had so put into his mind he might have caused the Catholicks to hope much better of his conversion who justly do suspect a sudden change and are sensible in a thing that so nearly touches the honor of God their lives and consciences which can never be secure under the dominion of Hereticks But the hope he then was in to subdue Paris and by consequence with the terror of his Arms and the means which he promised to himself he should find in it to possess the rest of the Kingdom by force made him reject that Counsel of reconciling himself to the Church which might have united the Catholicks and preserved Religion But after that the City was freed by the help of the Princes and Lords of a good number of the Gentry of the Kingdom and of the Army of the Catholick King who hath alwayes with his Forces upheld this Cause for which we are most obliged to him sent under the Command of the Duke of Parma a Prince of happy memory sufficiently known by the reputation of his name and of his great deserts he ceased not nevertheless to enter into his first hopes because this forraign Army assoon as it had raised the siege went out of the Kingdom and he having commanded his own party drew together a great Army wherewith he made himself Master of the field and then caused openly to be published without dissembling it that it was a crime for any to intreat him or speak to him about Conversion before they had acknowledged him and taken the Oath of obedience and fidelity to him that we were obliged to lay down our Arms to present our selves before him so naked so disarmed to beseech him and to give him absolute power upon our lives and fortunes and upon Religion it self to use it or abuse it as he pleased by our baseness putting it in eminent danger whereas by the authority and means of the holy See the help of the Catholick King and other Potentates who assist and favour this cause we have alwayes hoped that God would be so merciful to us as to preserve it who all would have had nothing more to do in our affairs if we had once acknowledged him and this quarrel of Religion would have been decided with two much advantage to Hereticks between him the Head and Protector of Heresie armed with our obedience and the whole Forces of the Kingdom and us who should have had nothing to resist him but bare weak supplications addressed to a Prince more desirous to hear them than to provide for them But how unjust soever this will is and though the following of it is the true means to ruine Religion yet among those Catholicks that assist him many have suffered themselves to be perswaded that it is rebellion to oppose him and that we ought rather to obey his Commands and the Laws of that temporal policy which he would establish anew against the ancient Laws of the Kingdom than the Decrees of the holy Church and the Laws of his Predecessors from the succession of whom he pretends to the Crown who never taught us to acknowledge Hereticks but on the contrary to reject them and make War against them and not to hold any to be more just and necessary than it though it be exceeding dangerous Here let us remember that he himself often took Arms against our Kings to introduce a new Doctrine into the Kingdom That many defamatory Books and Writings were made and published against those that opposed it and counselled to extinguish the growing evil betimes while it was yet weak That then he would needs have his Arms to be believed just because for matter of Religion and Conscience and that we defend an ancient Religion received into this Kingdom assoon as it began and with which this Crown grew till it became the first and most potent of all Christendom which we know very well cannot be kept pure inviolable and without danger under a Heretick King though at first to make us lay down our Arms and make him absolute Master he dissemble and promise the contrary Late examples reason and that which we find every day ought to make us wise and teach us that Subjects willingly follow the life customs nay and even the Religion of their Kings to maintain themselves in their favour and to have share in the Honors and Benefits which they alone can distribute and that after they have corrupted some with their favours they have alwayes means to constrain the rest by their power and authority We are all men and that which hath once been accounted lawful though it were not shall afterwards be so again for another cause which shall appear to us no less just than the first that made us erre Many Catholicks have thought that for some consideration they might follow an Heretick Prince and assist to establish him nor hath the sight of the ruine of Churches of Altars and of the Monuments of their fathers whereof many died fighting to destroy the Heresie which they maintain nor the present nor future danger of Religion been able to divert them How much more suspected ought his Forces and adherents be to us if he already were established King and absolute Master since that in such a case every one would be so afflicted and tired or rather ruined with the late unhappy War that provided they might but live secure in repose and also with some hope of reward they would chuse rather to suffer any kind of trouble than make opposition with danger Some are of opinion that in a such case all the Catholicks would unite themselves unanimously to conserve Religion and that therefore it would be an easie matter to interrupt the design of whosoever should attempt Innovations Certainly we ought to desire that happiness but yet we dare not hope it on such a sudden but admit that the fire being extinguished there should in one instant remain no heat in the embers and that Arms being laid down all our hatred likewise should be quite extinct yet it is most certain we should not therefore be exempt from all other passions which sometimes make us run into errors and that the danger would always hang over our heads of being in spite of us subject to the motions and passions of Hereticks who finding that they had the advantage of having a King of their own Religion which is as
necessities of the City by opening the passes only because their aim was to curb them and keep them down whensoever the Ambassadors went abroad in publick they were followed with ill language and cries of derision The Kings seasonable resolution absolutely turned the scale of affairs for he knowing all things that were in agitation doubted with reason that if the League should elect the Cardinal of Bourbon the Catholicks that followed him would all be like to forsake him whereof there appeared such manifest signs and such open murmurings were heard that it was not at all to be doubted for the things alledged by those of the Vnion in the Conference at Surenne had made impression in mens minds and not only the Princes and Lords but generally all private men grieved and detested to spend their lives and fortunes for the establishment of Heresie which formerly they were wont to fight against and persecute and even in the Kings own lodgings there were heard continually the voices of them that cursed their own blindness and exhorted one another mutually to change their resolutions showing that since so many promises made to them had been broken they were obliged to take a course for the maintenance of Religion and their common safety that it was now no longer time to shed their blood for a Prince obstinate in Heresie and who abusing their credulity so long had fed them vainly with words that it was high time to take notice how by fighting madly Catholick against Catholick they did nothing else but prepare the Kingdom either for the Spaniards or the Hugonots equally their Enemies that there had been enough done to maintain the lawful Successor of the Crown but he shewed himself ungrateful for so great services and obstinate in his errour that he was no longer to be followed in his perdition but it was fit reuniting the Consciences of the Catholicks to establish a King who should acknowledge the gift he received from the good will of his Subjects that there were already so many Princes and Lords so many Knights and Gentlemen and so many valiant Souldiers slain in that cause that the Kingdom was thereby all wounded bloodless and dying and if some remedy were not applied they were near sacrificing the very Carcass of France to the wickedness of the Hugonots and to the pride of the Spaniards The Princes of the Blood after many Consultations were much more resolute and the Duke of Montpensier who lay in Bed by reason of his hurt told the King when he came to visit him that all the Princes were ready to forsake him and that he himself in the condition he then was though hâ— did it with grief of heart would not yet be the last to save his Soul and satisfie his Conscience Lastly the Count of Schomberg being advertised by Monsieur de Villeroy told him the Admiral Villars was already upon his way carrying Articles to the Cardinal of Bourbon that within a few days he should hear he and all the rest of the Princes would be at Paris that God had given him the victory and expected the fruit thereof that having taken Dreux with so much honour in the very face of his Enemies he might now turn unto God and to the Church and none could believe he did it perforce The same did Secretary Revol confirm the same Villeroy himself wrote unto him from Ponâ—oyse shewing him that he could not avoid one of two things either that the Cardinal of Bourbon being elected King would deprive him of the adherence of his Catholicks or that the Infanta being chosen with the Duke of Guise all the strength of the King of Spain would be poured out and come like a torrent upon him The King moved by these considerations or else interpreting the so urgent conjuncture of affairs to be as it were a Divine Inspiration and thinking himself called by some heavenly and more than humane power determined to turn Catholick and sent Messengers with speed on all sides to call Prelates and Divines to assist and instruct him in his Conversion Among these he invited some of the Preachers of Paris whereof some refused to go and some few among which was the Curate of St. Eustache though the Legat advised and commanded otherwise would yet be present at so solemn an action All these being met together at Mante the King having received sufficient instruction in matter of the Articles of Religion that were in controversie seemed to clear up his mind and visibly to apprehend the Hand of God which recalling him from his Errours brought him back into the Bosom of the Church and made it be noised abroad that upon the Five and twentieth of Iuly he would go to Mass at St. Denis This news his Deputies brought to the Conference of Surenne where the Archbishop of Bourges recapitulating all things past concluded That the King had caused the Marquiss of Pisany to be sent to Rome to find means that his Conversion might be authorised by the Pope but since he had not been received he would no longer defer nor put off his own Salvation but would reconcile himself to the Church that afterwards he might send to render due obedience to the Pope by a solemn conspicuous Embassie and that having consulted with the other Prelates and Divines they had determined That the King should make himself be absolved ad futuram cautelam and go to Mass that afterward he might demand the Popes Benediction and that this for many reasons had been thought the nearest and most secure way as well not to put the Crown in arbitrement to the discretion and declaration of Strangers as to find a speedy remedy for the necessities of the Kingdom The Archbishop of Lyons on the contrary disputed that he could not be received without the Popes assent nor absolved without his Declaration and protested that they would neither account him a Catholick nor acknowledge him King without order from the Pope to whom absolutely address was to be made before coming to those Acts of Absolution But the report of his Conversion being spread abroad among the people there was no curb could bridle men from rejoycing nor their tongues from divulging and arguing that upon it depended the Pacification of the Kingdom so that the Cardinal-Legat in great perplexity of mind published a Writing to the Catholicks of France upon the Thirteenth of Iuly wherein he advertised them of the perverse Authority which some Prelates arrogated to themselves of absolving the King of Navarre from Censures and exhorted them not to believe that false Conversion and the perverse way that was taken about it And lastly forbad all men to go to those Conventicles with danger of incurring the Censure of Excommunication and of being deprived of those Ecclesiastical Benefices and Dignities they possessed But it was all in vain for all mens minds were in motion and the obstacle of Religion being removed every one enclined to acknowledge the lawful Successor and
the King ' Ambassadors very sharply who came to excuse it to him Sixtus Quintus chuseth a congregation of Cardinals who were to consult about the affairs of France * The French sayes Commandeur Vn Commandeur is one that having Ecclesiastical Livings may not Marry and yet is not compelled to be a Priest as the Grand Prior of France and all the Knights of St Iohn's in Iâ—rusalem Commines lib. 7. cap. 9. The King writes kind Letters to the Duke of Mayâ—nne promising him very great things The Duke of Mayenne notwithstanding the Kings promises being perswaded by Madam de Montpensier his sister makes himself Head of the Holy Vnion * Oâ— sâ—veral C urâ—s The Duke of Mayenne being come to Paris is declared Lieutenant-General of the Crown of France The Council of the Union is chosen consisting of forty of the chiefest persons of the League The Bishop of Mans is sent by the King on purpose to demand absolution for the Cardinal of Guise his death The Abbot of Orbais sent to Rome by the Duke of Mayenne treats of the affairs of the League very effectually The Legat propounds a Truce to the Duke of Mayenne but he refuseth it The King of Navarre grants Liberty of Conscience in those places he had taken and publisheth a Manifâ—st offering to take Arms against those that rebelled against their natural King The Duke of Espernon returned into his former Greatness treats a Truce with the King of Navarre Cardinal Moresini the Legat makes grievous complaints unto the King The Spanish Ambassador departs from Court without taking leave and goes to Paris Cardinal Moresini stays with the King and the Pope falling into suspicion of him accounts him guilty The peace is concluded between the King of France and the King of Navarre Capt. du Gast who killed the Cardinal of Guise treats an agreement with those of the League by the perswasion of the Archbishop of Lyons The prisoners given in custody to Captain du Gast Governour of Amboise are sent to several fortresses under safer guards The Truce is concluded for a year between the most Christian King and the King of Navarre Cardinal Mâ—resini the Legat assoon as the Peace is concluded with the Hugonots departs from Court to go out of the Kingdom * Two thousand pounds sterling The Legat moves the Duke of Mayenne to an accommodation who refuses to hearken to it The Parisians at the news of the Truce between the King and the Hugonots besides many publick signs of contempt forbid the King to be prayed for any longer in the Canon of the Mass. The Duke of Montpensier begins the war against those of the League and besieges the Falaise The Gautiers Country people up in Arms to the number of 16000 fight for the League Montpensiâ—r defeats the Count de Brissac's Forces who came to divert the siege of Falaise The Gautiers being fortified in three places after they had fought a long time some are cut in pieces and some yield Vendosme taken by the League by agreement with the Governour * Or Plessis les Tours The Interview between the most Christian King and the King of Navarre at Tours The Duke of Mayenne defeats the Count de Brienne and takes him prisoner The Duke of Mayenne assaults the Kings Army at Tours where they fight a long time The King himself orders and disposes his Souldiers puts himself among those that fight At last supplies coming from the King of Navarre the Duke of Mayenne gives off the enterprise St. Malin who gave the first wound to the Duke of Guise at Blois slain in the Fight at Tours his death is boasted of as a Miracle and as a presage of Victory The Duke of Aumale besieges Sâ—nlis Monsieur de Longueville goes with small forces to relieve it and raises the siege with a great slaughter of the Leaguers The Duke of Aumale loses the day with his Artillery Baggage and thirty Colours Monsieur de Sancy having raised great Forces in Switzerland and begun the War with Savoy marches-towards Paris against the Leaguers The Count de Soissons assaulted at Chasteau-Gyron by the Duke de Mercoeur is taken prisoner The Sieur de Saveuse going with 400 horse to joyn with the Duke of Mayenne is routed by the Sieur de Chastilloâ— and taken prisoner The King takes Gergeau and Piviers Chartres voluntarily sets open the Gates The Pope by a Monitory declares the King liable to Censure if within 60 dayes he releases not the Prelates and does not Penance for the Cardinal of Guise's death The King troubled at it fasts forty hours Words of Hen. the Third upon the Excommunication thundered out against him The King of Navarr's Answer The King taking Estampes hangs the Magistrates and gives the pillage of the Town to the Soldiers The Swisses arrive and joyn with the King at Poissy The King with a victorious and numerous Army lays siege to Paris having taken all those placâ—s that furnisht it with victual A saying of the Kings who having been to discover the Enemies Works staid at a place from whence he looked upon the whole City of Paris The birth age and condition of Iaques Clement a Fryar of the Order of St. Dominick The King is called Henry of Valois the Tyrant and Persecutor of the Faith Frier Iaques Clement having advised with the Prior and others of his Order resolves to kill the King and to that end goes from Paris A Question made to the Frier and his Answer Upon the first of August the Frier brought in to the King gives him a Letter and then drawing a Knife thrust it into his Belly The King strikes the same Knife into the Friers Forehead Monsieur de la Guesle runs him thorough and being cast out of the window he is torn in pieces The death of Hen. the third upon the first of August at night Anno 1589 he having lived 36 years and reigned 1â— and two months the House of Valois ended in him and the Crown devolved upon the House of Bourbon The King of Navarre having many Lords in the Camp ill-affected to him in respect of Religion and other private causes is in great perplexity Causes of hatred between the King of Navarre and the Duke of Espernon The Catholicks assemble themselves to consult about the future Kâ—ng The Catholicks resolve to declare the K. of Navarre K. of France upon assurance that he would change his Religion The Duke of Luxembourg delivers the resolution of the Catholick Lords in the Camp to the K. of Navarre The King thanks the Catholicks and his answer about changing his Religion The Sieur de la Noue a Hugonot tells the King that he must never think to be King of France if he turn not Catholick The Catholicks of the Camp swear fidelity to the King by a Writing signed and established and the King Swears to the maintenance of the Catholick Religion by the same Writing The Duke of Espernon standing upon precedency will not sign the
not only by descent being of the same Blood which that people were used for many Ages past to obey but in vertue also being singularly valiant and most deeply wise in the Government of affairs consenting that to his posterity should descend the same power and the same name until a legitimate descendent of his failing the right should return to the people of chusing a new Lord. But because Authority without limitation commonly converts it self into destructive licentiousness at the same time that they elected their King they would establish certain Laws which were to remain perpetual and immutable in all times and in which should be comprehended in brief the general consent as well in the succession of the Kings as in every other part of the future Government These Laws proposed by their Priests which were anciently denominated Salii and decreed of in the fields which from the river Sala take the same name were called Saliqâ—e Laws and after the establishment of the Kingdom original and fundamental Constitutions After this principal foundation all other things resolved on that were necessary for the present Government and advantageous to the design in hand having passed the Rhine under the conduct of their first King Pharamond they betook themselves to the conquest of the Gallia's about the year of our Salvation Four hundred and nineteen leaving the Dominion of Franconia to the old Prince Marcomir The Gallia's were as yet possessed by the Roman Emperours but much declined from their first strength and greatness partly through Civil dissentions partly through the incursions of divers barbarous Nations by whose fury they had been long time much wasted and spoiled which was the cause that the Franks Army found much less difficulty in their conquest than the Romans did formerly Nevertheless they were not subdued without great resistance and much time spent For the Roman Legions appointed to guard that Province being joined for their own defence with the Gauls themselves held the first King Pharamond at a bay till his end drawing near he left the care of the whole enterprize and of the people to his son Clodian This man of a fierce courage in the first flower of his age having many times fought with the inhabitants of the Country and having overcome and driven out the Roman forces began to master that part of Gallia which lying nearest to the Rhine is by common consent of Writers called Belgica To him succeeded Meroue whether brother or son to Clodian is not certain but out of doubt nearest to him and of the same race conformable to the Salique Law He with happy success advancing into Gallia-Celtica propagated the Empire of the Franks as far as to the City of Paris And now thinking he had gotten enough to mainâ—ain his people and to form a compleat moderate Empire stayed the course of his Conquests and having conceived thoughts of peace joined both Nations under the same name and with moderate Laws and a peaceful kind of rule founded and established in the Gallia's the Kingdom of the French This was the first original and foundation-stone of that Monarchy in which as the descent of their Kings hath ever constantly remained in the same Progeny so in all Ages the first rules of Government have been most religiously observed neither power of Command nor authority of Laws losing any thing through time of their first observation and ancient splendor Those Laws ordained in the beginning by the universal consent of all the people exclude the Female Sex from the Royal Succession and admit only to the inheritance of the Crown the nearest Males by which means the Empire of that Nation by a continued and uninterrupted Succession always remaineth in the same Blood From the disposition of this Law the Princes of the Blood derive their name and priviledges for being all capable through default of the next heir in their order to succeed to the Crown they have in that consideration great interest in the State and the priviledges of their families preserved with great reverence from the people no time nor distance of degrees prejudicing the conservation of that order which Nature prescribes them to the Succession of the Kingdom For which cause though in the course of time divers families through sundry accidents have changed their names as some have taken the sirname of Valois others of Bourbon others of Orleans others of Angolesme others of Vendosme others of Alanson and others of Montpensier yet for all that they have not lost the trace of their Royal Consanguinity nor the right of succeeding to the Crown but the pre-eminencies of their Blood and the same priviledges are ever from time to time preserved to all And because it is evident how much they are all concerned in the custody and preservation of so great an inheritance of which they are all successively capable it hath therefore ever been a custom that the next of Blood should be Guardian to the Pupils and Governour of the Kingdom during the minority or absence of the lawful King Reason willing that the Government should not be committed to strangers or those altogether Aliens who might endeavour to destroy and dismember the Union of so noble a Body but to such who born of the same stock ought in reason to attend the preservation of the Crown as their own birth-right Nor is this Prerogative a custom only but the States-General of the Kingdom which Assembly hath the power of the whole Nation having often confirmed it with their consent and ordered it to be so it is since become as a decreed Law and a firm established Constitution The Royal House then enjoys two Pre-eminencies the one in matter of Inheritanee the other of Administration that when any King dies without male-children this when the absence or minority of the Prince requires some other person for the Government and management of the State These two Priviledges that are always inherent in those of the Royal Line have been a cause that the Princes of the Blood have ever held a great authority with the people and had a great part in the Government of the Kingdom For they themselves have ever been very vigilant in the administration of the Empire which they esteemed reasonably enough as their own and the people conceiving the Government might at some time or other fall into their hands have ever had them in great veneration and so much the rather because it hath often been found by experience that the eldest Line failing the Crown hath been devolved upon the younger family So the Regal Authority having an orderly succession in the race of Meroâ—es afterwards in the family of Carolins and lastly in that of the Capetts after many Ages Lewis the Ninth of that name possessed the Kingdom He who for innocency of life and integrity of manners was after his death deservedly written in the Kalendar of Saints Of him were born two sons Philip the
the former for what men acquire boldly they do not often part with cowardly It is ordinary and natural for things unlawful and unfit to be sought after secretly and acquired leisurely but once gotten into possession they are afterwards impudently held and maintained openly That the shew of right the refuge and authority of the Laws things that use to prevail with private men do yield without contest to the violence and force of Princes who measure reason by the rule of their power and will and that to proceed with such respect increased confidence and boldness in their adversaries That to begin with complaints and supplications was but to sound the Trumpet before the Battel to give the enemy warning to prepare for his defence That the success of great designs depended on the quickness of execution and timid uncertain counsels used to abate the courages of men vilifie their strength and let pass opportunities of themselves apt enough to slip away That therefore it was necessary to hasten the taking up of Arms thereby to open a way to the suppression of their unprepared enemies and not to use slow wary courses which would ruine the foundation of their hopes and render the whole enterprise very difficult On the contrary the King of Navarre the Admiral the Prince of Portian and the Constables Secretary in his Lords name disliked so at first to have recourse to force and recommended more moderate gentle remedies For they knew well however the Princes of the Blood professed to take Arms rather to set the King at liberty who was besieged and oppressed by the power of strangers than against his State and Authority nevertheless it would be sinisterly interpreted and abhorred by all true French-men who most religiously reverence the Royal Majesty which ought not in consideration whatsoever nor under any pretences to be in the least degree violated or constrained They considered withal that observing the strictness of the Laws they could not justly force the King to yield up the Government into their hands for being now passed fourteen years of age he was no longer subject to Tutelage or the Government of any and therefore it would be better to manage their cause with dexterity and shew of modesty in their attempts and complaints as wholly founded upon equity rather than commit it to the fury of War and if this resolution were prudently followed with art and industry they despaired not to secure the Queen-Mother who if she were once drawn from the Guises party the foundation of their vast Greatness would soon fall and a most secure and easie way be open to their own pretences Neither was it altogether to be doubted that the Guises who without contradiction had with such boldness ingrossed the whole when they saw themselves so sharply and powerfully assaulted would at least yeild up some part of the Government to the Princes of Bourbon which once possessed of they might secure themselves from those present indignities and imminent dangers that now so diversly threatned them in which manner they thought it much better quietly to content themselves with some reasonable condition than to hazard all to the instability of fortune and incertain chance of War to maintain which they did not see what Forces they could hope for in France against their lawful natural King nor what assistance was to be had from stranger Princes who by the late Treaty and Alliances were so firmly united and entred into a League with him in which consideration it was greatly to be feared that by taking of Arms they might rather open a destructive way even to the utter ruine of their whole Family than an honourable inlet to the Government and Administration of the Kingdom This last opinion through the authority of the Author at length took place and so it was resolved that the King of Navarre as chief of the Family and first Prince of the Blood should go to the Court and there having the Kings ear which could not be refused to one of his quality lay before him their reasons use all manner of means to gain the Queen-Mother and try by a wise and well-managed Treaty whether he could get himself any place in the Government and his Brothers and their dependants restored to those dignities that were injuriously taken from them or else to other offices and charges of like esteem But by the beginning it was easie to see how the event would prove For the King of Navarre terrified with the dangerous face of so great an enterprize proceeded in it full of doubts and considerations being besides of a facile and bashful nature where on the other side the Duke of Guise and Cardinal of Lorain animated with their prosperity boldly prepared themselves to encounter with vigour and assuredness any opposition whatsoever The King for a long time was informed and made believe by the Queen his Mother and the Guises that the Princes of the Blood had ever been kept under by his Predecessors by reason of the innate malice they always found in them towards the Kings that were in possession of the Crown whom they were still practising against either by secret conspiracies or open rebellion and that at the present the King of Navarre and the Prince of Conde seeing themselves next to the succession the King of a weak Constitution and without heirs and his Brothers Pupils they endeavoured to deprive him of his â—others Government and the care of his nearest kindred and keeping him in subjection as formerly the â—asters of the Palace did Clouis Chilperic and other Princes of weak capacity intended perhaps by other wicked means by treachery or poyson speedily to make way for themselves to the Crown This probâ—ble well-form'd Story easily breeding jealousies in the King who was by nature timerous and mistrustful he received the King of Navarre with little shew either of kindness or honour and when he talked with him which was not but in the presence of the Duke or the Cardinal who never stirred a minute from his side he still made him sharp answers and alledging his Majority and avowing the great services he received in the present Government still cut him off from the instances and demands of the Princes of the Blood as wholly proceeding from contrived ends neither suitable to the times nor any way agreeable to reason The design upon the Queen-Mother had no better effect for knowing she could not trust to the Princâ—s of the Blood who though they seemed well-affected to her for a time till they had gotten access to the Government yet she might afterwards not only be abandoned by them but excluded from the Administration and perhaps made to retire from the Court and withal thinking it direct indiscretion to forsake the friendship of the strongest party that was so well setled to join with the Princes of Bourbon that had not any support at all she resolved to rest upon that security which she had already proposed to her self
himself in seditious Treaties and Plots had many times offended the former Kings and but for the protection of the Constable and favour of his brother more than once had forfeited his life and reputation But for these and the like causes removed from Court he had a long time continued to take part with the Hugonots and to give them his aid in their secret assembling themselves to hear Sermons Of like nature and yet more precipitate and more open but not of like valour was the Vidame of Chartres who great in riches leading a licentious dissolute life was become a refuge and sanctuary for all vitious persons and lastly more through capriciousness of his unquiet nature than any sense he had of matters of Religion declared himself an adherent to Calvins Doctrine These as experienced Instruments to stir up Novelties and knowing the places where the Hugonots used to assemble had no great difficulty without discovering themselves to find out men enough fit to convey secret intelligence to those that were interessed in it of the begun design and to put in order and form those things that were to be put in execution who besides their wondrous activity had continual correspondence with those who terrified with fear of danger and punishment cared not for their own safety to molest and subvert the whole world and easily in a short time brought their business to that issue as was intended Practising thus in all parts they disposed the order of their Council in manner as followeth That having assembled a great multitude of those that profess the Reformed Religion they should first of all send and then appearing before the Court unarmed desire the King to grant them Liberty of Conscience free exercise of their Religion and Temples allowed them for that purpose which demands knowing they would be sharply and resolutely denied the armed men which were to be sent privately at the same time out of divers Provinces appearing on a sudden under certain Captains as if it had been a multitude enraged with a denial that ran furiously to take Arms the King being found unprovided and the Court disarmed they should kill the Duke of Guise and the Cardinal of Lorain with all those that followed or depended upon any of their name and so force the King to declare the Prince of Conde supreme Governour and Regent of the whole Kingdom who should then remit the Laws made against them and grant them a freedom of their Religion Some believe and have divulged that the chief instruments of this Conspiracy had secret order if their Plots succeeded as they had designed it that they should presently cut in pieces the Queen-Mother and the King himself with all his brothers by these means to clear the way for the Princes of Bourbon to attain to the Crown But not any of the complices having ever confessed this intention but always even upon the rack and otherwise constantly denied that point I cannot give my self leave to affirm it upon the uncertain report of Fame only which is raised and increased according to the several inclinations of men Now the Conspirators having thus ordered their business they presently divided the charges and chief Provinces amongst the Hugonots that they might execute their designs with more order and less noise Godfrey de la Barre Sieur de la Renaudie a man who having past thorow divers fortunes and spent much time in other Countries with his boldness and wit had got a great name amongst the Calvinists and was much followed by them took upon him the chief Government and care of the whole enterprise neither wanting courage to undertake nor understanding to direct so hazardous a design Withal being brought to a low desperate fortune he resolved by these means either to better his condition or lose his life in the attempt He was born in Perigort which people were anciently called Petrocorii of an indifferent good family but for some false dealing in a certain Process was forced to flee his Country and having for many years wandered up and down the World at length came to Geneva and there by the readiness of his wit having gotten into reputation he found means also to return home to his own Country where wasting his fortune in projects and factious companies he brought himself into such a condition that he was at length forced to get his living by the same arts he had formerly ruined both his credit and estate Such was the quality and birth of the chief Head of that Conspiracy with whom many others joined themselves some led by Conscience others thrust on through desire of change and many also invited by the natural humour of the French Nation who cannot endure to live idly To those of best quality amongst these he gave several charges to raise men and to bring them to a place appointed so that having divided to all their several Provinces in this great disorder they procceed in a most orderly method which with all the members agitating severally were notwithstanding each of them in due time to be assisting to their Superiour To the Baron of Castelnaw they committed the care of Gascoigne To Captain Mazares the charge of Bearn To Mesny the Country of Limoges To Mirabel Xaintonge To Coccaville Picardy To Movans Provence To Mallines Brie and Champaigne To the Sieur de S. Marie Normandy and To Montejan Britany Men who as they were all of Noble Families so were they of known courage and reputed principal leading men in several Cities and their own Countries where they lived All these departing from the Assembly at Nantes a City in Britany where under colour of Law-business celebrating Marriages or such like pretences they met together and returning with great expedition every one to the Province allotted him in a few days working with wonderful secrecy they brought a great number of people of several conditions to be at their devotions who without looking further into the matter were assured by their Preachers that the business they had in hand was for the good and quiet of the Commonwealth In the mean while the Prince of Conde who underhand ministred fuel to so great a fire by little journeys went towards the Court to be ready without demur to take such resolutions as were most expedient and conformable to the present occasion But the Admiral with his wonted sagacity preserving himself as it were Neuter to be better able upon all occasions to assist his party being retired to his house at Chastillon made shew of desiring the ease of a private life without any thought of publick business belonging to the Government Which he did not so much that he might secretly favour with his counsel and assistance the common design as through doubt esteeming it too rash and dangerous that it might meet some cross encounter or unhappy end Now the Conspirators not troubled with such thoughts but full of good hope were departed from their houses where they had
time when it was most necessary to remain united would have occasioned the Kings ruine and the subversion of the State admitting with disorder and confusion in the Government advantageous opportunities for the Conspirators to execute with greater facility their intended designs Besides it appeared very reasonable to her that to such imminent dangers should be opposed the absolute power of some one experienced person of great reputation and that it was not fit to relie upon one of weak capacity who with doubts and delays might give the enemy that opportunity which he desired and take off from his own that resolution and freeness of courage which the urgency of the present affairs required And by the example of past occurrences which teach excellent lessons to govern the future she was put in mind that not only Kings who govern absolutely according to their will but even Re-publicks had conferred the supreme Authority upon one man when the occurrence of any great dangers seemed to require extraordinary and powerful opposition But besides these respects which concerned the welfare of her Son and the publick good she was perswaded to it by her own private interest For foreseeing afar off the desolation that must of necessity follow the enmities of the Princes of the Blood and the hate and envy that would fall upon her if she opposed it she thought it very fit for her purpose that the Duke of Guise commanding absolutely in chief all the blame and envy should fall wholly on him and she by that means preserve the love of the people and the liberty to bend her counsels that way which she should think most fit and advantageous for her self But Olivier the Chancellor a man in all times esteemed the Author of wise counsel and averse to such unlimited power seemed to stand doubtful and in suspence whether or no he should consent to the Kings Proposition and such was his constancy and authority that the business had been held longer in debate and with doubtful success if the Queen-Mother had not made it appear to him that the present danger was so extraordinary and so pressing that it could not be prevented with ordinary moderate counsels That it was necessary to provide for the urgency of the instant affairs and rather than ruine the present lay aside a little the consideration of future things which might be otherwise remedied by time and opportunity That it would be very easie this urging necessity once past to moderate with new Decrees and new Edicts the now unlimited power of the Duke of Guise which would quickly transport him beyond the limits of duty and reason if he were not restrained by his own vertue And finally it would be of advantage to every one that in the effusion of so much blood which it was foreseen must be spilt no other power nor authority should be used but the Dukes only neither the King himself his Friends or Ministers having their hands imbrued in those slaughters Which considerations moving the Chancellor he sealed the Commission drawn by l' Aubespine Secretary of State In which was granted to the Duke of Guise the Title and Authority of Lieutenant-General for the King in all the Provinces and places under his command with supreme Power in all causes Civil and Military The Duke of Guise having obtained this charge which he had ever aspired to began resolutely to attend the suppression of the Conspiracy and presently causing the Gate of the Castle into the Garden to be walled up and having placed the Switzers and French Archers which use ordinarily to guard the Kings person at the other he sent forth the Count of Sanserre with some Horse to scout abroad and give him continual advertisement what he could discover In the mean time Renaudie arrived with his Complices at the place appointed and finding the King was retired from Blois to Ambois nevertheless his courage not failing he went on in the same order towards the Court. The unarmed multitude came first who falling prostrate before the King were to demand Liberty of Conscience But they were not only not admitted to his presence but being roughly driven away from the Gates by the Souldiers that were in Guard they retired and scattered up and down in the fields and without either order or advice expected the coming of their other Companions Not long after Captain Lignieres one of the Conspirators either terrified at the point of execution with the greatness of the danger or else through remorse of Conscience leaving his Companions went a by-way to Ambois and acquainted the King and Queen-Mother particularly of the number and quality of the Conspirators the names of the Commanders the ways by which they came and withal their whole design Wherefore by the Kings order a Guard being set upon the Prince of Conde that he might in no manner be aiding to the Conspirators as he had promised them the Duke of Guise sent forth Iaques d' Aubon Marescal de S. Andre and Iames Savoy Duke of Nemours with all the horse they could make either of the Kings Guard or the attendance about the Court who being placed in Ambushes in the woods thereabouts intended to expect the coming of the Conspirators Mazeres and Raunay who led the Troops of Bearne were the first that fell into the Ambuscade laid by the Count of Sanserre and astonished with the sudden assault neither knowing how to flee nor defend themselves were taken prisoners without much dispute The Baron of Castelnau who led a great number out of Gascoigne being arrived at Noze and and there refreshing his Horse to continue their march was met by the Duke of Nemours who besieging him in that place where he had no manner of provision to make any defence they thought it best to yield themselves to the Dukes mercy who carried him and all his company prisoners to Ambois La Renaudie passing through the woods having avoided all the Ambuscadoes approached near the Gates of Ambois where encountred him Pardillian with a Squadron of resolute Cuirassiers yet seeing himself in good condition to fight he made a fierce assault but soon found that his men as it is ordinary in such tumults began to yield to the Kings old Souldiers Wherefore desiring to end his life honourably he spurred on his Horse to Pardillian and running him into the Vizor with his Tuck laid him dead upon the ground whereupon being shot in the thigh with a Carabine by Pardillian's Page who was near his Master he died fighting valiantly and the rest of his Companions without much resistance were for the most part all killed upon the place The next day the rest of the Conspirators Troops hearing of the death of la Renaudie and the defeat of their Companions and considering that the Country about being raised upon them there was no means to save themselves by flight they resolved under the conduct of la Mothe and Coccaville who were the only Commanders left to assault the
and the King of Navarre had both by consent and assistance abetted these stirs and it was certainly known that the Visdame of Chartres and Andelot had been active in them whom it was agreed upon they could not get into their power but with dissimulation and time they resolved to set at liberty the Prince of Conde as well to confirm an opinion that they were confident of his loyalty and had not penetrated into the depth of the business as also because to take away or punish him alone if such powerful revengers of his death were left alive would rather be prejudicial and dangerous than of any advantage past examples teaching us that it is in vain to cut down the body of a tree how high or lofty soever if there be any quick roots left which may send forth new sprouts The secret intentions for matter of Government thus setled and covered over with the veil of so perfect a dissimulation they resolved that soon after a General Assembly should be called of the three Estates upon which is divolved the Authority of the whole Kingdom and that for two reasons First because the Kings resolution against the Princes of the Blood was so severe he being but young and newly entred upon the Government they thought it necessary to strengthen that act by the concurrence and universal consent of the whole Nation Secondly because by declaring a publick Treaty concerning remedies for the present disorders and a form and rules to be observed in matters of Religion and administration of the future Government the King might have an apparent and reasonable occasion to call to him all the Princes of the Blood and Officers of the Crown without giving suspition to any body neither would there be any colourable excuse left for them not to come when it should be given out that a Reformation was intended which they themselves professed that they desired But because this Assembly of the States was a thing by all Kings ever abhorred for whilst they fit with absolute power representing the body of the whole Kingdom the Kings Authority seems in a manner suspended it was therefore resolved first to call a great Council under pretence of remedying the present distractions wherein by persons set on to that purpose it should be proposed and counselled as necessary that so the Princes and Lords of the Conspiracy might not enter into any jealousie as though the King without request made by his Subjects had voluntarily of himself resolved to call an Assembly of the States Things thus resolved upon presently were published Letters Patents directed to all the Parliaments and Edicts divulged to the several Provinces of the Kingdom In the Preambles of which the King lamenting and complaining that without any evident occasion a great number of persons had risen and taken Arms against him afterwards proceeding he clearly imputes the blame thereof to the rashness of the Hugonots that they having laid aside all belief in God and love to their Country endeavoured to disturb and trouble the peace of the Kingdom But because it is the duty of a good Prince to proceed with love and fatherly indulgence He declared withal that he was ready to pardon all such who acknowledging their errour should retire peaceably to their own houses resolving to live conformably to the Rites of the Catholick Church and in obedience to the Civil Magistrates Wherefore he commanded all his Courts of Parliament not to proceed in matters of Religion upon any past Informations but to provide with all severity for the future that they should offend no more in the like kind nor keep any unlawful Assemblies And because he desired above all things to satisfie his people and to reform abuses in the Government That he therefore signified his pleasure to assemble all the Princes and eminent persons of the Kingdom at Fountain-bleau a place fitly situated in the heart of France and but few leagues distant from Paris to provide by their counsel for the urgent necessities of State to which purpose he gave free leave and power to all persons whatsoever to come to the Assembly or else to send their Deputies and grievances in writing which he would not only graciously hear himself but the supplicants should have redress in all that was reasonable or just With these and the like Decrees divulged on purpose and with dissimulation the Court Master-piece they in a reasonable manner secured the great ones from their fears and jealousies nor was there any one who believed not but that the Queen-Mother and the Guises being terrified with the sudden attempt of the Conspirators and doubting more than ever new Insurrections had determined in a fair and fitting way to satisfie the discontented Princes and so to regulate the form of Government that all should again participate according to their merits the charges and honours of the Kingdom In this interim the Prince of Conde was discharged of his Guard and left free either to stay at Court or depart as he pleased neither the King nor the Queen omitting any demonstrations of kindness that might appease him But he grievously troubled in mind not being able to quiet his thoughts for if he stayed he stayed in danger and going away he went as criminal at length he resolved to taste in some measure the Kings inclinations and to find out if it were possible the intention of those that governed Wherefore being one day at Council where the Princes of the Blood are always admitted he laboured by weighty and earnest speeches to clear himself from being guilty of any practice either against the Kings person or the Queens as had been falsly suggested by his enemies But because things done in secret cannot otherwise be cleared that he was ready to maintain his innocence with his Sword in his hand against any person whatsoever that durst calumniate him as a partaker in the late Conspiracy Which words though they were directed to the Princes of Lorain nevertheless the Duke of Guise not forgetting the resolutions already taken most cunningly dissembling added thereunto that he knowing the Princes goodness and candor offered himself in person to accompany him and hazard his life as his second if there were any that would accept the challenge These Ceremonies past over which were so artificially carried on both sides that the most suspitious and least apt to believe began to think them real the Prince not at all quiet nor secure within but thinking he had done enough for his justification departed presently from Court and with great diligence went into Bearn to the King of Navarre They omitted not to use the like artifices with the Constable the Admiral and the rest but entertained them with kind Letters and Commissions and charges of trust Neither was there less care to provide in all the Provinces against any new Insurrections for which cause the Gens d' Armes were sent into several parts of the Kingdom that were most suspected and
the Governours of places and other Magistrates were very watchful that there should be no secret Assemblies in which they perceived all the mischief was ordered and contrived and under pretence of the Hugonots they kept a strict watch upon other people of all sorts and qualities But about the King where there was greatest danger and cause of suspicion were appointed to wait the Duke of Orleans and the Duke of Angoulesme his Brothers Bands of men at Arms commanded by men of fidelity and trust the Duke of Guises Company and his Brothers the Duke of Aumale's the Duke of Lorain's the Duke of Nemour s Prince Lodowick Gonzago's Don Francisco d' Este's the Mareshal of Brissac's the Duke of Never's the Viscount of Tavanne's the Count of Crussâ—l's and Monsieur de la Brosse's to which were added the Prince of Conde's Band and the Constable's for being amongst so many others they might be carefully enough looked over All these which amounted to a thousand Launces were still quartered about the Court to be near the â—ings person and to his ordinary Guard were added two hundred Harquebushers on horseback under the command of Monsieur de Richlieu a man of exceeding fierceness and absolutely depending upon those that governed The Princes Ministers of the Crown many Prelates and Gentlemen eminent in birth or quality were already summoned to the Assembly at Fountain-bleau where those that sate at the Helm proceeded with such dissimulation that all men observing in them rather a timorousness and apprehension of the future events than any thoughts bent to severity or revenge the Conspirators themselves believed they might without any more trouble obtain such a Regulation in the Government as they had designed In the mean time the High Chancellor Olivier dying that dignity was confirmed upon Michel de l' Hospital who to his deep knowledge in the Greek and Latin Letters having added a great experience in affairs of State and being of a cautelous subtil wiâ— the King thought he would prove an excellent Minister for those resolutions that were then in design The Queen used great industry and no less diligence to advance this Creature of her own to that Office notwithstanding the Princes of Lorain would have brought into it Monsieur Morvilliers a man no way inferiour either in reputation or wisdom but who seemed not to desire that place lest he might gain the displeasure of the Queen-Mother who beginning to grow jealous of the greatness of that Family desired to have such a person in so eminent a charge who depending absolutely upon her will might also be of ability to manage those great affairs But the Election of the High Chancellor thus confirmed which for some days kept business in suspence no delays being to be used in the execution of their purposed designs the King with those bands before mentioned and the Court all armed went to Fountain-bleau to celebrate the appointed Assembly with great expectation of all men There arrived two days after the Constable accompanied by Francis Mareshal of Momorancy and Henry Lord d' Anville his sons by the Admiral Andelot and the Cardinal of Chastillon his Nephews the Visdame of Chartres the Prince of Portian and so numerous a gallant company of his friends and adherents that in an open place as Fountain-bleau was he needed not fear either the Kings strength or the Guises power The Prince of Conde and the King of Navarre though kindly invited had already refused to come thither the first through exasperation of mind which more than ever inclined his thoughts to new designs the other having remitted what concerned their common interests to the Constable and the Admiral to whom he sent his Confident Iacques de la Sague with Instructions was resolved to stand at a distance in his own private quiet The day appointed to begin the Assembly being now come after they were all met together in the Queen-Mothers Chamber the King in few words told them his intent which was to prevent the troubles that were rising and to regulate such things as were thought necessary to be reformed Wherefore he earnestly desired every one there present with sincerity and candour to deliver his opinion in what concerned the publick good The Queen-Mother pursued the Kings speech speaking much to the same purpose but more at large exhorting every body there to speak freely their own sense without any respects for the Assembly was called to no other intent but to regulate and reform such things as were requisite for the present and future quiet The Chancellor de l' Hospital made a long set Oration much to the same purpose but descending to more particulars signified it was the Kings opinion and the Lords of his Council that the troubles of the Kingdom did proceed chiefly from the dissentions in Religion and next from the excessive grievances laid upon the people by the Kings his Predecessors and therefore desired every one upon those two points especially to speak his opinion that care might be taken both for the setling of mens Consciences and for paying the debts of the Crown without laying more burden upon the Subject already overcharged but rather find some way to disburden and ease them of their oppressions Yet his Majesty prohibited none if they discovered any other disorders in the Government but that they might and ought freely and plainly to propose and represent to the Assembly whatsoever they thought might conduce to the re-setling the present Distractions in the State After these Proposals for the better information of those that were to speak their opinions the Duke of Guise rendred an account of the Armies and other things committed to his charge and the Cardinal of Lorain related particularly the estate of the Treasury and publick Revenue commonly called Finances and with these Preambles that every one might have time to prepare himself what to say the Assembly was dismissed for that time The next day before they entred upon any business the Admiral more in love with his own Opinions than ever and conceiving if he could add to the Queens apprehensions and the Guises they might with more facility obtain such a full Reformation as was aimed at resolved to set forth the number and force of the Hugonots notwithstanding the late suppression of the Conspiracy and by that means gain the favour and absolute dependance of that party Wherefore rising from his seat and presenting himself before the King he delivered him a Paper and said aloud so that he might be plainly heard by every one That it was a Petition from those of the Reformed Religion who in confidence of his Majesties Edicts in which he permitted all people freely to present their grievances had desired him to present it and though there were yet no hands to it when his Majesty should so order it would presently be subscribed by One hundred and fifty thousand persons The King who by his Mothers precepts had learned the
diligence they at Court made their provisions where continuing still their wonted dissimulation they studied all manner of pretences and colours to draw near to the Kings person or else remove out of the suspected Provinces all such who being united with the Princes of the Blood had received Commissions to trouble or molest them For this cause the Duke of Estampes being sent for under pretence that he should be imployed as Governour of the Kingdom of Scotland was entertained with artificial delays and Senarpont being declared Lieutenant to the Mareshal of Brissac coming to receive new Instructions in order to his Government was by the same arts hindred from raising any commotion in Picardy and so all the rest with sundry delays and excuses were in like manner entertained and suspended But the remedies were not sufficient for the wound already festered The Hugonots having taken courage from the first Councils of the Insurrection at Ambois and the open profession of the Admiral began to raise commotions in all parts of the Kingdom and laying aside all obedience and respect not only made open resistance against the Magistrates but in many places had directly taken Arms endeavouring to raise the Countries and get strong places into their hands whither they might retire with safety which was grown to such a pass that from all parts came complaints against them to the Court and news of their deportments But one thing more important and more grievous than all the rest made them hasten their former resolutions For the Prince of Conde moved by his old inclinations and urged by the sting of Conscience not being able to quiet his mind or moderate his thoughts resolved to make himself Master of a strong place in some part of the Kingdom which might serve him afterwards for a retreat or standing quarter if he were forced to make preparations for the War Amongst many others in which he kept secret intelligence none pleased him so well as Lions being a populous rich City placed upon two Navigable Rivers not far from Geneva the principal seat of the Hugonots and placed so near upon the Confines that he might easily receive speedy succours from the Protestant Princes of Germany and the united Cantons of Switzers and from whence upon any accident or necessity he might soon retire into some free open place out of the Kingdom Wherefore using the assistance of two Brothers the Maligni's his old servants he found a means to treat with divers principal men of the City which by reason of the Traffick is always inhabited by many strangers of all Nations and through the neighbourhood of Geneva was then though covertly replenished with people averse to the Catholick Religion and inclined to Calvins Doctrine These when they thought they had got a party strong enough in the City to make insurrection endeavoured to bring in privately Souldiers unarmed and others of their faction with which being afterwards furnished with arms they might on a sudden possess themselves of the Bridges and Town-house and at length reduce the Town wholly into their power The Mareschal of S. Andre was then Governour of Lions who being sent for upon the present occasions to Court left there in his place with the same authority his Nephew the Abbot of Achon He by means of Catholick Merchants jealous to preserve their own estates and enemies to those Counsels that might disturb the peace of the City having perfectly discovered the practices of the Hugonots and the time that they determined to rise the night before the fifth of September appointed Pro with the chief Deputy of the Citizens with three hundred Fire-locks to place a guard upon the Bridges over the Rhone and the Soane and besiege that part of the City which is placed between the two Rivers where he knew the Conspirators were to assemble The Maligni's perceiving the Catholicks design not willing to stay to be besieged and assaulted where they could not defend themselves holpen by the darkness of the night prevented the Governours men and hasting with great courage possessed themselves of the Bridge over the Soane where they lay watching with great silence in hope that the Catholicks terrified with a sudden encounter would be easily disordered whereby the passage would be free for them to the other part of the Bridge and to make themselves Masters of the great place and of the chiefest strong parts in the Town But it fell out otherwise For the Catholicks enduring the first shock without being troubled or disordered and afterwards continual fresh supplies of men being sent by the Governour the Conspirators could no longer resist The rest of their complices seeing the beginning so difficult durst neither stir not appear any longer Wherefore the Maligni's having fought all night and being wearied out as the day began to break perceiving the Gate behind them was open which the Governour on purpose to facilitate their flight had commanded not to be shut lest by an obstinate perseverance all might be indangered they fled away and many of their faction with them and others hid themselves by which means the City was freed from those great commotions Then the Governour calling in those Troops that lay about the Town and having made diligent search for the Conspirators to terrifie the Hugonots with the severity of their punishment condemned many of them to be hanged and preserving the rest alive sent them presently to Court who served afterwards to confirm the depositions of the prisoners against the discontented Princes The news of this attempt being come to Court the King resolving to use no longer delays nor give more time for new experiments departed from Fountain-bleau with those thousand Lances that used to attend him and two old Regiments of Foot that were newly come out of Piedmont and Scotland and taking the way of Orleans sollicited the Deputies of the Provinces to appear The whole French Nation is distinguished into three orders which they call States The first consists of Ecclesiasticks the second of the Nobility and the third of the common people These being divided into thirty Precincts or Jurisdictions which they call Baillages or Seneschausees when a general Assembly of the Kingdom is to be held go all to their chief City and dividing themselves into three several Chambers every one chuses a Deputy who in the name of that Body is to assist at the general Assembly wherein are proposed and discussed all matters concerning the several Orders or Government of the State In this manner three Deputies are sent by every Baillage one for the Ecclesiasticks one for the Nobility and one for the People which by a more honourable term are called the third Estate Being all met together in presence of the King the Princes of the Blood and Officers of the Crown they form the Body of the States-General and represent the Authority Name and Power of the whole Nation When the King is capable to govern and present they have power to
consent to his demands to propose things necessary for the good of their order to oblige the common people to new taxes and to give and receive new Laws and Constitutions but when the King is in minority or otherwise uncapable they have authority when it falls into controversie to chuse the Regents of the Kingdom to dispose of the principal Offices and to appoint who shall be admitted to the Council and when the Kings line fails or a descendant of the Royal Family they have power according to the Salique Laws to chuse a new Lord. But besides these supreme Priviledges the Kings have always used in any urgent weighty occasions to assemble the States and to determine of matters of difficulty with their advice and consent thinking not only by a publick consent to make the Princes resolutions more valid but that it was also necessary in a lawful Government and truly Royal that all great businesses should be communicated to the whole body of the Kingdom Now at that time it plainly appearing that through the dissentions among the Princes and differences in Religion all things were full of disorder and had need of speedy remedy the Deputies elected by the Provinces and instantly called upon with reiterated Orders from the Court met together with great diligence at Orleans at the beginning of October where the King himself being also arrived with a great company of the principal Lords and Officers of the Crown he now expected nothing but the coming of the discontented Princes The Constable with his sons stayed in the wonted place at Chantillii the King of Navarre and the Prince his Brother were retired into Bearn and being summoned by the Kings Letters to come to the Assembly of the States they did not plainly refuse it but with divers excuses and many delays put off the time of their appearance This kind of proceeding held the King and all his Ministers in great dispense doubting not without reason that the Princes either suspecting something of themselves or advertised by some Confident by refusing to appear at the Assembly would frustrate all their great designs and preparations which were founded only upon their coming And the Prince of Conde who ruled his actions by the guiltiness of his Conscience it appearing to him a thing impossible but that by the prisoners at Ambois Saga's confession and the Conspirators taken at Lions there was enough discovered to lay open his intents was grown so extreamly jealous that no reasons could perswade him to put himself again into the Kings power or his Ministers the chief of which he knew were all his mortal enemies But the King of Navarre either being less guilty or of a more credulous nature than his brother thought that by going to the States they should easily obtain a reformation in the Government which was the thing they had so much laboured for and that by refusing to go thither they should condemn themselves and leave the field free to the avarice and persecution of the Guises Nor could he possibly believe that in the face of a General Assembly of the whole Kingdom the King yet as it were a Pupil an Italian woman and two strangers would venture to lay violent hands upon the Princes of the Blood against whom the most masculine Kings and most revengeful had ever proceeded with great regard as against persons not to be violated and in a manner Sacro-sancti Wherefore he was of opinion whatsoever came of it to go to the Assembly and to take the Prince with him not meaning to give them that advantage to condemn him in absence without any kind of defence as he was sure they would if he stayed so far off whereas if he were there to sollicite the Deputies himself he hoped his cause if it were not approved of by the rigour of justice yet the equity of his reasons would at least make it be born with and at the last if no better in consideration of his quality and pre-eminence of Blood pardoned All their Counsellours and Friends concurred in this opinion except the Prince's Wife and his Mother-in-law both which constantly opposed it esteeming all other loss inferiour to the danger which they thought evident of leaving their lives there Whilst they were in this debate there arrived on a sudden first the Count of Cursol and afterwards the Mareschal of Saint Andre whom the King had dispatched one after the other to perswade the Princes to come They represented to them that this grave venerable Assembly was called with much expence to the King and great incommodity to the whole Kingdom only in consideration of the Princes of the Blood and to satisfie their instances and complaints That they were obliged to deliver their opinions in regulating the Government and decision of points controverted in Religion businesses of such weight as without the assistance of the chief Princes of the Blood could not be determined That the King had great cause to think himself mocked and the States that they were slighted by the Princes of Bourbon since having so often desired a Reformation in the Government and to have the Hugonots cause examined now that the time was come and the States assembled for that purpose they took not any care of going thither as it were contemning the Majesty of that Assembly which was the representative Body of the whole Kingdom that hereafter they ought not to blame any body but themselves if they were worthily excluded from any part or charge in the Government since they would not vouchsafe to come to receive that portion which the King with the approbation of the States thought good to assign them and shewing themselves thus manifestly averse to the Kings service and good of the Crown they ought not to wonder if quick resolutions were taken to suppress and extirpate those roots of discord and apparent designs of innovation That the King was resolved as he meant to gratifie such who shewed themselves respectful and obedient to him so he would bind those to a necessary and forced obedience that had any intents to separate themselves from his Councils or to stir any commotions in the Cities and Provinces of the Kingdom Of which delinquency he would think the Princes of Bourbon guilty if they took no care at all to shew their innocence but with their absence and contumacy should confirm the reports of fame which being never believed either by the King or his Council yet his Majesty desired for the honour of the Blood-Royal that with true demonstrations of duty and loyalty and a real union for the publick good they would testifie as much to all France which with wonderful expectation had turned her eyes upon the actions of the present times This Message was delivered from the King to the Princes of Bourbon which had little moved the Prince of Conde resolved not to venture his person in a place where his enemies were the stronger if necessity had not forced him to break that resolution
For the Count of Cursol being returned to Court and having signified the Princes backwardness to come to the Assembly the Guises thereupon pressing and solliciting that force might be used to fetch them in and the Queen not dissenting from them through a desire she had to see the seeds of those discords eradicated and her sons quietly re-established in their States the King took a resolution to make shew of compelling them by Arms. To which purpose the Mareschal de Termes being dispatched into Gascoigne there began an Army to be formed under his command and all the Troops and Infantry that were distributed in the Neighbour-Provinces were sent that way The Princes of Bourbon were not only without Arms and unprovided but restrained also in Bearne a narrow Country at the foot of the Perinees and partly by France partly by Spain shut up and compassed in on all sides So that they were assured being attacked on one side by the French army out of Gascoigne and on the other by the King of Spain's forces who desired to extinguish those few reliques that remained of the Kingdom of Navarre they should easily be oppressed and subdued In France the Princes designs had no where prospered and in Bearne he had neither men nor money Wherefore the King of Navarre resolved not to hazard the rest of his state together with the safety of his Wife and Children who were all in the same place shewing the necessity to which all Counsels must yield at length brought his brother to be content to go all being of opinion that whilst the States were sitting the Guises would not dare to attempt any thing against them whereas if they continued obstinate to stay in Bearne they would undoubtedly be forced with eternal infamy to fall under the hateful name of Rebels Charles Cardinal of Bourbon their brother contributed very much to bring them to this resolution For he being a man of a facile good nature as appeared in the whole course of his life averse to novelties and extreamly affectionate to his brothers when he understood the Kings intent and the preparations that he made being perswaded by the Queen-Mother who desired their purposed designs might be effected without noise of Arms or the hazard of War he presently took post and went into Bearne to perswade them to come by magnifying on one side the greatness of the forces that were preparing against which they would not be able to make any resistance and by assuring them on the other that there appeared not in the King or the Queen-Mother any other shew but of good-will and a desire of peace and agreement So leaving the Queen with the young children in Pau they departed all three with a small train to give less cause of suspicion and went together towards the Court. The Constable was sent for though not with such earnestness because he was in a place where they might easily get him into their power when they pleased But he proceeded with greater dissimulation and more security For having not favoured the Faction of the Male-contents otherwise than with his counsel and that also ever tending rather to seek redress from the States than to move any Insurrection or Rebellion he would not by refusing to go to Court increase the suspicion against him but by other arts and dissimulations defer his coming thither till he saw what became of the Princes of Bourbon Wherefore being come to Paris there feigning he was troubled with a Catarrh and the Gout he returned till he could recover to his own house Many days after being again upon the way under pretence that too much motion offended him which by reason of his age was easie to be believed he made little journeys and went out of the way for commodity of lodging artificially delaying the time until he could hear that the others were arrived It is certain that his sons urging him to make more haste and telling him that neither the Queen-Mother nor the Guises would be so bold as to offend a man so much esteemed as he was and that had such great dependences in the Kingdom he grown wise through long experience made them answer That those about the King could govern the State as they pleased without any obstacle or impediment whatsoever and yet notwithstanding fought contradictions and assemblies of the States things that could not be without some hidden design which with a little patience would be â—rought to light By which reply his Sons being satisfied he sought still by delays to gain the benefit of time In the mean while the King of Navarre and the Prince of Conde were met upon the Confines by the Mareschal de Termes who under shew of honour conducted them with a great body of Cavalry to secure those Towns which la Sague mentioned in his Confession and at the same time sent other Companies of Foot and Horse to shut up and guard the ways behind them doubting that the Princes might change their resolution and endeavour secretly to get back again into Bearn But news being come to Orleans that the Princes being in their journey were come into the Kings dominions and compassed about by de Termes his Troops presently Hierom Groslot Baily of Orleans accused to have held intelligence with the Hugonots to make that City revolt to the discontented Princes was laid close up and by order from the King the Visdame of Chartres was committed to prison in Paris who still contriving new mischiefs had lingred there unadvisedly Andelot was not so easily intrapped who being as wise and cautelous in providing against dangers as he was precipitate and bold in contriving them had secretly conveyed himself away into the remotest parts of Britany near upon the Sea-side being resolved in case of necessity to pass over into England But the Admiral who with great art and dexterity had managed the business without being discovered went thither freely at the beginning with an intent to imploy all his power in the Assembly for the advantage of his party and being very much made of by the King and used as was her custom very civilly by the Queen he had opportunity nearly to observe all the passages of the Court of which afterwards with great wariness he gave secret advertisement to the Constable and the King of Navarre But now there was no further need of pretences insomuch as the Princes of Bourbon being neither met upon the way nor courted by any body but a few of their intimate familiar friends arrived at Orleans the 29 day of October where contrary to the custom of the Court though in time of War they found not only the Gates of the City guarded with a great number of Souldiers but the strong Holds secured the places manned and Watches appointed at the end of every street with a terrible shew of all warlike instruments and many Companies of Souldiers which passing thorow they arrived at the Kings lodging much more strictly guarded as if it had been
real command and essential Government of the Kingdom to which being added the honourable release of the Prince with the suppression of his enemies and hope to recover an estate befitting his quality and birth there was not any doubt at all to be further made They added that their affairs for the present were in so doubtful a condition that putting themselves upon the rigour of the Laws against such potent enemies and with the prejudice of their past machinations it was rather to be feared they would be utterly ruined than advanced to those honours they desired that the States then at Orleans depended wholly upon the Queens will and the Guises by whose means they were with great regard assembled for which cause they were for the most part united and joined with them wherefore it was greatly to be feared if their cause were remitted to the arbitrement and determination of the States that they being incensed by their former practices would exclude the Princes of the Blood from the Government and commit it to the Guises as persons they could more confide in upon which would follow the inevitable destruction of the whole family of Bourbon That it was necessary to stop this precipice with moderate Counsels and shewing they desired nothing but what was just and reasonable by yielding to the Laws clear themselves from suspition and their former contumacy and although the change proposed with the Catholick King were very uncertain and doubtful yet it would be great imprudence any way by pretending to the Government of other States to weaken the hopes of recovering his own and the inheritance belonging to his children These reasons wrought upon the King of Navarre of himself inclined to such kind of thoughts but he was spurred on to the contrary by the instigation of the Prince his Brother though rather with a violent passion of revenge than any founded reason Notwithstanding there being joined to that party which perswaded an accord the authority of the Duke of Montpensier and the Prince de la Rochesur-yon both of the same family of Bourbon but who being many degrees removed from the Crown had not interested themselves in these late businesses the King of Navarre inclining to come to an agreement with the Queen proposed by the saâ—e persons that treated the Accommodation besides the three Conditions offered two others The first that the Guises should be deprived of all places of command at Court The other that Liberty of Conscience should be granted to the Hugonots When Calvins Doctrine was first preached the seeds thereof were planted in the family of Henry King of Navarre and Margaret his wife father and mother to Iane the present Queen and as the minds of those Princes were ill-affected to the Apostolick See being deprived of their Kingdom under pretence of Ecclesiastical Câ—nsures thundred out by Pope Iulio the Second against the Kingdom of France and the adherents of the same with which Navarre was then in confederacy so it was likeliest they should apply themselves to that Doctrine which opposing the Authority of the Roman Bishop by consequence concluded those Censures invalid by vertue whereof they had lost their Kingdom Wherefore the Ministers so they call them of Calvins Religion frequenting the house of those Princes and there teaching their Opinions they made such an impression in Queen Iane that departing from the rights of the Catholick Church she had wholly entertained and embraced the Religion of the Hugonots Whereupon being married to Anthony of Bourbon at the present King of Navarre she not only continued in the same belief but had in great part drawn her Husband to that Opinion being besides perswaded by the zealous eloquence of Theodore Beza Peter Martyr Vermeil and other Teachers that went freely into Bearne to preach their new Doctrine And the Prince of Conde the Admiral and other principal men of the Faction of the Princes of the Blood having at the same time partly through Conscience partly through interests of State embraced those Opinions with so much the greater constancy the King of Navarre persevered to continue the protection of the Hugonots For this cause he desired of the Queen in the Treaty of Accommodation between them that Liberty of Conscience might be granted to the Calvinists and she who thought all other things inferiour to the evident danger wherein she saw the Kingdom to be lost both to her sons and her self not to interrupt the Treaty of agreement would not absolutely deny those two Conditions though very hard ones but shewing that to deprive the Guises of their charges at Court was immediately contrary to the Accord then in agitation and to the thought of reducing the wavering estate of the Kingdom into peace and repose for they being armed and powerful would never suffer so great and manifest an affront but joining with the Catholick Faction and the greater part of the States would to maintain their dignity soon have recourse to Arms notwithstanding she obliged her self that with time and art she would continually lessen their authority and power which they being by degrees deprived of their Governments would soon fall to nothing And for so much as concerned the liberty of the Hugonots being a thing of too great importance to be granted upon so little deliberation and which the Parliaments and the States themselves would undoubtedly oppose she was content to promise secretly that governing by common consent with the King of Navarre she would by indirect by-ways and upon the emergencies of occasions which might happen every day so work under-hand that by little and little they should in great part obtain their desires The Queen promised these things being forced by the present necessity yet with an intent when the Government was established and the King of Navarre appeased to observe none of them but delaying the execution of them with her wâ—nted artifices at length with dexterity to render them altogether vain For she thought it not expedient for her own interests and the preservation of her sons wholly to suppress the Guises who served marvellously to balance the power of the Princes of the Blood and to permit a Liberty of Conscience she knew it would not be done without great scandal to the Apostolick See and all other Christian Princes nor without great disorder and dissention in the Kingdom but reserving many things to the benefit of time and future industry she endeavoured by all manner of means to provide for and remedy the present distractions Now the Accommodation being in a manner confirmed upon these Conditions the King of Navarre declared that he would not conclude any thing without the consent and authority of the Constable who was already near upon his arrival so that it was necessary to return to the old arts to overcome this last impediment esteemed by many no less difficult to master than the former Wherefore the Queen who very well knew the nature and inclination of the Constable thought by restoring
That the Emperour the Catholick King the Queen of England the Republick of Venice the Duke of Savoy and the Commonalty of the Swisses should give security That neither the Duke of Guise nor the Constable should return into the Kingdom or raise any Army until such time as the King came to the age of two and twenty years Every man being incensed with these Conditions the Governours of the Kingdom resolved to send Monsieur de Fresne one of the Kings Secretaries to Estampes in the mid-way between Orleans and Paris who with a publick Proclamation should warn the Prince of Conde the Admiral Andelot and the rest of their Adherents within ten days after to lay down their Arms to deliver up the Towns they possessed and to retire privately to their own houses which if they did they should obtain pardon and remission for all that was past but if they refused to obey this his Majesties express Command it being an immediate Act of Treason and Rebellion they should be deprived of their estates and dignities and proceeded against as Rebels Which being published accordingly it was so far from working any thing upon the Hugonots that on the contrary either through desperation or disdain become more resolute they united themselves by a publick Contract in a perpetual Confederacy to deliver as they said the King the Queen and the Kingdom from the violence of their oppressors and to cause obedience to be rendered to his Majesties Edicts through all his Dominions They declared the Prince of Conde Head of this Confederacy and with their wonted liberty published in print a long Narration of the causes and end of this their Union The Queen for all this still employed her thoughts how to compass an agreement For besides the hopes she had to effect it nothing was more advantageous to her then gaining of time and by delaying the War to keep things from coming to an issue till her Son was out of his Minority which they pretended was at fourteen years of age She began already to endeavour by her usual arts to regain the Constable and the Guises and having given evident proof of her resolution to persevere in the Catholick Religion and continue constant to that party since when she was even in the Hugonots Camp she returned notwithstanding back to them again she had in great part removed and purged her self of those jealousies which they were wont to have of her inclinations insomuch as besides that they left her a more absolute power in the Government they sought by complying to make her approve of their proceedings Wherefore having more hope than ever to find some means of accommodation she began to deal with the Catholick Lords under the pretence of Justice and detestation of a Civil War that to shame the Hugonots and for their own honour they should be content to depart first from the Court as they were the first to come thither She laid before them how greatly it would commend their sincerity by one action only to extinguish that horrible flame which was now kindling in every part of the Kingdom to consume all things both sacred or prophane That they would merit much more of their Country by this so pious a resolution than by all their former exploits put together though never so glorious and beneficial For this would bring safety whereas those added only greatness and reputation She told them further that to absent themselves from the Court was but a ceremony of a few months for if nothing happened before to make it necessary to call them back again when the King came to age which would be shortly he would soon sâ—nd for them and in the mean while this short time of absence might be employed to their honour and advantage For every one retiring to their several Governments with which they were intrusted they might with industry keep the Provinces in peace and purge those that most needed it of the pestiferous humours that infected them whereas staying at the Court they served for nothing else but to foment and stir up a War She assured them she would never change resolution in matters of Religion or the Kings Education that never any thing of importance should be determined without their privity that the present Insurrections once quieted she would take care that with the first possible opportunity they should be recalled and that in all times they should find her gratitude answerable to so great a benefit if really they resolved to perform what she proposed With which kind of practises she so far prevailed that at the last the Duke of Guise the Constable and the Mareshal de St. Andre were contented to depart first from the Court and the Army provided that the Prince of Conde came presently without Arms to render himself to the Queens obedience and to follow such orders as she should think most expedient for the welfare of the Kingdom which though every one of them thought a very hard condition yet such was the general applause that resulted from thence to their own augmentation and glory and so firm the belief that the Prince would never be perswaded to return to the Court unarmed as a private person that they were induced to consent to it believing withal perhaps that there could not want pretences and interpretations speedily to licence their return and so much the rather because the King of Navarre being then so exasperated that they thought him irreconcileable with his Brother remaining still an assistant in the Government they were in a manner secure that the form of things would not be changed and that they should have the same power in their absence as if they were present But the Queen having gotten this promise from them and keeping it very secretly to her self forthwith sent the Bishop of Valence and Rubertette one of the Secretaries of State to the Prince of Conde who having given them this answer That if the Catholick Lords departed first he would not only lay down his Arms and return into obedience to the Queen but also for the more security forthwith leave the Kingdom and often reiterating and making large professions of the same though with an assured opinion that those Lords would neither for their reputation nor safety be willing first to lay down their Arms and depart The Bishop and Rubertette praising his readiness desiring he would write what he had said to the Queen shewing that whereas for the present he was held for the Author of these scandals and of the War by this free offer he would silence his enemies and confound the Faction of the Guises justifying to all the World the candour of his intentions and counsels The Prince perswaded by the fair apparence of the proposition and with hope to add to his force a shew of reason which is always of very great moment among the people was content to write to the Queen That when the Catholick Lords were retired to their houses
the other of Foot under the conduct of Andelot and the third mingled both with Horse and Foot which he commanded himself he marched with great silence and expedition to assault the Enemies Camp about midnight But fortune frustrated his design for though the way were plain through a free open Country yet the guides that led the first Squadron either through treachery or amazedness or else through ignorance losing their way they so wandred up and down that the next morning at break of day he found that he was advanced but little more than a league from the place whence he set out over night and still two great leagues from the Kings Camp Notwithstanding necessity compelling to attempt the greatest difficulties the Commanders resolved to pursue their design and the same order to perform that in the day which they could not effect in the night But Monsieur d' Anville who with the light horse quartered in the front of the Kings Army having presently advertisement by his Scouts of their coming had by shooting off two pieces of Cannon given notice thereof to the Camp that lay behind him Whereupon the Souldiers and Gentlemen running from all parts to their colours he going before to make good the high-way that they might have time to put the Army in order having divided his Horse into divers little Squadrons began to skirmish fiercely with the first Troops of the Hugonots By reason whereof they being forced to march slowlier and closer together often making halts through the heat of the skirmish and not to disoâ—der themselves in the face of the Enemy the King of Navarre had more commodity of time to get his men together and to order them for a Battel So the Princes Army still advancing and the King of Navarre ranging his men in a Battalia upon the plain but with the Camp behind them at the last about noon both Armies faced one another that there was nothing between them but a little plain without any manner of impediment But though the Ordnance plaid fiercely on both sides yet no body advancing to begin the battel it was perceived the Commanders were not of opinion to fight For the Prince who thought to have surprised the Catholicks on a sudden before they could either get together or put themselves in order seeing them all together and drawn out in excellent order for the Battel and not believing that his men who were but newly raised would be able to stand against the Kings Foot that were all choice old Souldiers had more mind to retreat than to fight And the King of Navarre who knew that within a few days his forces would be increased would not in absence of the other Catholick Lords expose himself without any provocation to the hazard of a Battel Wherefore after they had stood still facing one another at least three hours the Prince retiring more than a league backwards quartered with his Army at Lorges a little Village in Beausse and the King of Navarre drew off his men but in much better order to the place where they encamped before The same evening arrived from Chasteadune at the Army the Constable and the Duke of Guise being sent for in great haste and causing all the Guards to be doubled they commanded quite thorow the Quarters at every hundred paces great piles of wood to be made which being set on fire if the enemy came to assault them by night the Souldiers might the better see what they were to do and the Canoneers how to point their Ordnance Which orders being known to the Prince of Conde and finding that the enemy was not to be surprized after he had stayed three days at Lorges the second day of Iuly in the morning he rose with all his Army and went to take Baugency a great walled Town and with the pillage thereof to refresh his Souldiers which were in great want of money and not over-abounding with victuals Nor was the enterprise of any great difficulty for the wall being battered with four peeces of Cannon brought thither for that purpose and an assault given in another part by the Regiment of Provensals at a certain breach they made by sapping it was taken the same day and sackt with great slaughter of the inhabitants Whilst the Hugonots assaulted Baugency there arrived at the Kings Army ten Cornets of German Horse led by the Rhinegrave and six thousand Swisses under the conduct of Ierosme Freulich a man for experience and valour of great esteem among his own Nation With which Forces the Catholick Lords designed without any delay to set upon the Enemies Army But the Prince of Conde being advertised of the arrival of those foreign supplies having slighted Baugency that the Catholicks might make no use of it in great haste retired to Orleans absolutely quitting the field without making any other attempt In Orleans it was no longer possible to keep the Army together partly through want of money to give the Souldiers their pay without which being shut up in the Town they could not possibly live partly because the Nobility that followed the War as Voluntiers having spent what they brought with them could no longer subsist Wherefore having called a Council the chief of the Hugonots determined to turn this necessity to their best advantage For not being able to resist the Kings Army with the Forces they then had nor to remain shut up within those walls they took a resolution to separate themselves into divers places and to defend those Towns and fortresses which they held in other parts of the Kingdom in this manner subsisting as well as they might until they could have such aids from their friends and confederates that they might again meet the Enemy in the field Their chief hopes of Succours were from the Protestant Princes of Germany so they call those who separated from the Catholick Church do follow the opinions of Luther and from Elizabeth Queen of England not only an adherent to the same Religion but also desirous through the ancient Maxims of that Nation to have some footing in the Kingdom of France The Princes of Germany had already freely promised them their aid and there wanted nothing but only to send Commanders and Money to conduct and pay the Souldiers But the Queen of England proposed harder and more difficult conditions without which she denied to afford them any Succours For she offered to imbrace the protection of the Confederates and to send into France an Army of eight thousand Foot with a great train of Artillery at her own charge and to maintain it there till the War were fully ended that at the same time with her Fleet mann'd with Land-forces she would invade the Coasts of Normandy and Brittany to divert and divide the Kings Forces but upon these terms That the Confederates should promise in recompence to cause Calais to be restored to her a strong place situated upon the narrow Sea in Picardy held many
of Ferrara left three male children Henry Duke of Guise a youth of singular hope and exceeding expectation Lodovick destined to the Church and the dignity of Cardinal and Charles first Marquiss then Duke of Mayenne he who in the late Wars maintained the Catholick League against Henry the Fourth These Sons who neither for greatness of mind nor courage degenerated from their Father though they were very young yet being upheld by the fierceness of the Duke of Aumale and the authority of the Cardinal of Lorâ—in their Uncles boldly attempted to make themselves the Heads of the Catholick party and therefore indeavoured to gain credit in the world and to promote new motives to maintain the ardour of the Faction For which cause having assembled a great number of their kindred and servants they went together all clad in mourning to the King demanding very earnestly and with great clamour of the people of Paris who ran in multitudes to this spectacle that justice might be done upon those who had so bruitishly caused their Father to be murthered whilst in the service of GOD and the Crown loyally and gloriously bearing arms he laboured for the good of the Commonwealth To which demand the King not being able to make other answer than that in due time and place he would not fail to do exemplary Justice upon those that were found guilty of so hainous a crime the Brothers of Coligny became more diffident than before and were brought as it were into an inevitable necessity again to arm their Faction that they might be able to withstand the powerful enmity of the Guises But if all Arts were used to raise the Catholick party the endeavour was yet greater to suppress the Calvinists For the Cardinal of Lorain knowing that the interests of his Nephews being united and mingled with the cause of Religion they would gain greater honour and render themselves more strong and powerful as soon as the Council of Trent was broken up which hapned this present year in the month of November he went to Rome and perswaded the Pope Pius Quartus who was ill satisfied with the Peace concluded in France that he should press the King and the Queen-Mother to cause the Council to be published and observed in their Kingdom promising that his Nephews with the whole house of Lorain and the greatest part of the French Nobility would be ready and united to cause declaration thereof to be made and sufficient afterwards by force to suppress the followers of the Hugonot Doctrine The Pope was sollicited to the same effect by the Catholick King and the Duke of Savoy being entred into a jealousie that the nearness and introduction of the Hugonots might endanger their States seeing the Low-Countries belonging to King Philip were already infected and not only Savoy but even Piedmont also exceedingly pestered with them where through the neighbourhood of Geneva they had sowed the seeds of their heresie Wherefore they both desired that this dangerous fire kindled in so near a Country might without further delay be extinguished Nor was it a difficult matter to perswade the Pope to be earnest in a business which more than any thing else concerned the greatness of the Apostolick Sea and the Authority of the Papacy For which reasons they resolved to join together to send Ambassadors to the King of France to exhort him that he should cause the Council to be published and observed with proffers of forces and aid to expel and extirpate heresie out of his Dominions This Embassie which to give it the more credit was sent in the names of them all exceedingly troubled the King and the Queen-Mother For though they concurred with the Pope and other Princes to irradicate and suppress the Hugonot Faction which they knew to be the source of all the troubles yet they judged it not agreeable to their interests to do it tumultuously and with such a noise on a suddain nor to precipitate their deliberations which being designed with great wisdom were not yet come to maturity And they took it wondrous ill that the Catholick King and much more the Duke of Savoy should presume as it were by way of command to interpose in the Government of their State Besides that this so pressing sollicitation put them in an evident necessity either to alienate the Pope from them and with publick scandal and ignominy of their names to separate themselves from the obedience of the Apostolick Sea or else to discover the designs with which proceeding leisurely they had determined without the hazard of War to attain by the benefit of time to the same end but if they were by this means discovered whilst they endeavoured with their uttermost skill to conceal them it was evident that the knowledge thereof coming to the Hugonots not only a Civil War would be kindled again in the bowels of the Kingdom but a way opened for stranger Nations to invade and spoil the best parts of France as the example of the past War had sufficiently proved For which reason there being no other way but by art and dissimulation to render this negotiation of no effect they received the Ambassadors privately at Fountain-bleau a house remote from the concourse of people that by the little ceremony used at their reception their business might be thought of less consequence Afterward they endeavoured by delaying their answer and dispatches to make the Negotiation antiquate it self and by degrees fall to nothing And lastly sought by ambiguous speeches capable of divers interpretations to leave the Ambassadors themselves doubtful of their intentions concluding in the end that they would forthwith send Ministers of their own to the Pope and the other Princes to acquaint them particularly with their resolutions The Ambassadors being thus dispatched away at the end of Ianuary in the year 1564. the King and the Queen resolved to visit all the Provinces and principal Cities of the Kingdom meaning by this progress to advance those designs which was the only end they aimed at for the present For coming to a Parley with the Duke of Savoy in Dolphine with the Popes Ministers at Avignon and with the Catholick King or else with the Queen his Wife upon the confines of Guienna they might communicate their counsels to them without the hazard of trusting French-men who either through dependence or kindred had all the same interests to have them revealed to the Hugonots So that in this manner preserving the amity of the Pope and the other Catholick Princes they might by common consent have leisure enough to bring their projected designs to maturity They thought it also no little help to have the opportunity to treat in person with the Duke of Lorain and by his means with the Protestant Princes with whom they hoped to make so firm an alliance that they should not need to fear they would any more shew themselves in the favour of the Hugonots or interpose in the affairs of
in him he divideth all his forces to defend the Cities belonging to his party The Duke of Anjou pursueth the Victory and layeth siege to Cognac but finding it strongly defended raiseth the Camp and takes divers other Towns A new Army of Germans cometh into France in favour of the Hugonots under the Command of the Duke of Deux-ponts he marcheth towards the Loire taketh the la Charite and there passeth the River The Duke of Deux-ponts General of the Germans dieth of a Feaver and Count Mansfield succeeds him in his Command The Prince and the Admiral go to meet the Germans The Duke of Anjou that he may not be encompassed by them retires into Limosin the Hugonot Forces join follow the Kings Army skirmish hotly at Rochabeille through the barrenness of the Country the Hugonots are forced to retire The Queen-Mother cometh to the Camp it is resolved to separate the Kings Army to let the Enemies Forces consume with time the Army disbands and the Duke of Anjou retires to Loches in Touraine WHilst these things were in agitation at the Court all other parts of the Kingdom groaned under several afflictions and frequent Insurrections For the Hugonots arrogating to themselves a much greater liberty than was granted them by the Edict of Pacification endeavoured in many places without any regard of the Magistrates by tumults and violence to extend it to the uttermost and on the other side the Catholicks desiring to have that power which was permitted them restrained sought by often complaints and sometimes by force of Arms to molest them whereby in the midst of Peace the War was in a manner kindled again in all parts These distractions in the Provinces not only troubled the Parliaments which were wholly imployed how to remedy the disorders that proceeded from matters of Religion but also the Kings Council together with the whole Court where all the weight of the business falling at last there arise many obstinate disputes between the Protectors and Favourers of both Factions the Mareshal of Momorancy and the Admirals Adherents labouring to obtain an inlargement or at least a confirmation of the liberty granted to the Hugonots and the Cardinal of Bourbon but much more the Cardinal of Lorain pressing that the Catholicks might be satisfied in their desires and the liberty of the other suppressed Wherefore the contestations so increased when any thing of this subject came to be handled and the minds of men were so sway'd by passion that it was thought necessary to appoint the Duke of Anjou the Kings second Brother though yet a Youth President of the Council and to make an order that no business concerning Religion should be debated if the King or the Queen were not present nor was this sufficient for the persons engaged on both sides accustomed now to a liberty of speech as well as of action all reverence due to the Royal Majesty being laid aside appeared exceeding violent in their disputes shewing clearly that they were more inclined to the interests of the Factions than either to the publick peace or preservation of the Commonwealth Notwithstanding the Queen still remained constant to her own rules and the King persisted in the resolution already taken to dissemble with all possible patience and sufferance the insolencies that were committed and to endeavour that policy rather than force might at length put an end to these evils And therefore by plausible Declarations sometimes in favour of one party and sometimes of the other they sought so to appease both that things might not come to a manifest rupture but that by prolongation of time those wounds might be healed which were yet open and fresh bleeding for this reason the King bestowed many favours upon the Admiral and his dependants and followers got more than the Courtiers themselves for this cause the Prince of Conde was suffered to enjoy such an absolute power in his Government of Picardy that shewing a dislike to have the Mareshals of France in their ordinary Visitations of the Frontiers to visit that Province the King gave the Mareshal d' Anville particular order not to go thither and in this consideration the complaints brought in continually against the Hugonots were passed over as also the resentments of the Catholicks put up with silence that so these discords might be buried in oblivion and the troubles cease of themselves At the same time the Constable who through age and indisposition of body desired to retire himself made suit to the King that he might surrender his Office to his Son Memorancy which the Queen by reason of his humour and inclinations absolutely disliking the King was perswaded by her to return answer That having already designed whensoever the Constable left off or could no longer exercise his charge to make the Duke of Anjou his Brother Lieutenant General it was not at all necessary to think of any body to supply that place nevertheless not wholly to distaste the Constable nor by this refusal absolutely to lose his Son they were content to admit Memoranâ—y into the Council of the Affairs a thing which he had sought after before but could never compass and besides gave him 30000 Francks to pay his debts though it were in a time when Money was exceeding scarce And though the Constable very much troubled to receive a repulse was not altogether satisfied with these other demonstrations yet at last he gave over his suit but such was the inconsiderateness of the Prince of Conde being governed rather by violence than reason that as soon as he heard mention of surrendring the Constables Office he openly pretended to it for himself without any consideration of the Memorancy's Allies which not only rendered the Kings denial excusable who being sollicited by two such powerful pretenders made choice of his Brother as a mean between both but also made an absolute breach between him and the Constable and in some measure took off Memorancy who was before so much inclined to favour his proceedings To this good success the Queen indeavoured to add the reconciliation of the Cardinal of Chastilâ—on who being openly a Hugonot and the Pope solliciting by the Bishop of Ceâ—eda his Nuncio in the Court of France that he might be commanded to lay by his Cardinals Hat and quit the Ecclesiastical preferments that he held the Queen with divers excuses always putting off that business by offering the Cardinal a liberal recompence in temporal revenues and preferments sought by fair means to effect that which could not be done by force But these delays which as the instances were greater from Râ—mâ— still increased together with the favour that was shown at Court to the Bishops of Vsez and Valence whom the Pope as Hereticks had degraded from their Bishopricks and many other such like things made Pius Quintus newly succeeded to Pius Qâ—â—â—tus in the Apostolick Sea conceive a very hard opinion of the Queen which was yet more increased by a rumour spread abroad by her ill-willers
the Garison and to use all possible diligence to secure the Town who providing with great care and rigour to hinder the Assemblies of the Hugonots they were exceedingly offended and murmured thereat in all parts The like suspicion was at the same time had of Avignon which the Kings of France through common respects and interests have ever no less than their own taken into their care and protection For all those who dissented from the Roman Catholick Faith being by order from the Pope expelled that City they retired to the adjacent places in Provence and Languedoc where they practised underhand to surprize it and so far their design was advanced that they had already intelligence to possess themselves of one of the Gates but the business being discovered by the vigilance of the Citizens the Cardinal of Armagnac who was Governour there causing diligent search to be made after the complices apprehended some of them and sent Scipione Vimarcato post to the Court to render an account thereof to the King who sent a positive command to the Count of Tende Governour of Provence to Monsieur de Gordes Lieutenant of Dauphine and to the Viscount of Ioyeuse Lieutenant of Languedoc that they should furnish such forces as were necessary for the securing of it by which means the attempt of the Hugonots at length proved vain who not being daunted with this ill success were still ready to imbrace any new occasion having likewise laid a plot to enter into Narbon and indeed their practises kept all the Provinces and Fortresses of the Kingdom in perpetual apprehensions but especially the King and Queen who seeing the fire already kindled in so many places reasonably enough feared the flame thereof would at length burst forth with greater violence and in some place or other cause a notorious ruine The Hugonots were no less bold with their pens than their swords for at the same time a Minister who was born at Orleans preached seditiously against the Kings Authority and had likewise printed a Book in which he maintained That the people of France were no longer obliged to be obedient to the King because he was turned Idolater and for this reason affirmed That it was lawful to kill him from which impious diabolical seed afterwards sprang up in other times and in other persons that pernicious Doctrine which with such horrible perversion of all humane and divine Laws instructed men under the pretence of Piety and Religion to imbrue their hands in the Blood of their lawful Kings by GOD's Ordinance appointed over them as His Deputies And perhaps by this Doctrine which sounded well in their ears because agreeable to their designs the Admiral and the rest of his party were perswaded to plot not only against the Queen-Mother but even against the Person of the King himself of which either truly or falsly he was accused by a Gentleman who being imprisoned for another great offence sought to obtain his pardon by discovering that he and two other Gentlemen were seduced and suborned with money by the Admiral to kill the King when they should find a fit opportunity and though at the first there was not much credit given to what he said yet being confronted with those whom he named as Complices with unexpected Questions he so amazed and silenced them that the King was put into an exceeding jealousie yet the proofs not being sufficient for so great a conspiracy the business was passed over with silence and the Gentleman for his other offences condemned to die To this great suspicion was added this other accident that the Queen-Mother going one morning out of her Chamber to Mass there was found at her feet a long Letter directed to her self in which she was threatned that if she changed not her course and suffered not those of the Reformed Religion to enjoy full Liberty of Conscience she should be murthered as the Duke of Guise was formerly and Maynard President of the Parliament of Paris who at the beginning of the tumults about Religion for having passed a severe Vote against the Hugonots was killed at Noon-day with a shot it never being known by whom Wherefore the Queen was admonished to guard her self from the wrath of GOD and the desperate resolution of men All these things laid together and continually multiplying on all sides exceedingly incensed and exasperated the King who as he grew in years conceived still a more inveterate hate against those who obstinately opposed his will wherefore his nature suiting with the Duke of Alva's counsel and the Hugonots not ceasing continually to offend and provoke him he was every day in secret consultation with his Mother to find some prompt expedite remedy to extirpate this evil The Queen remained doubtful or rather of a contrary opinion and much more the Chancellor de l' Hospital being both of them averse to those dangerous violent proceedings as altogether disagreeing to the disposition of the French insomuch that together and apart they earnestly desired and advised the King to be patient and dissemble his anger even the Cardinal of Lorain himself with his Brothers and Nephews though they were very well pleased to see him so passionate yet wished he would have kept himself more reserved until some seasonable fit opportunity had been offered But there was no end of the complaints of the people nor of the jealousies and dangers stirred up by the Heads of the Hugonots all parts abounded with bloody mournful dissentions the Prince and the Admiral sometimes leaving the Court sometimes returning but ever with some new complaints or pretensions gave great occasion both of jealousie and offence and the King being passionate and furious could no longer indure them so that at length it was resolved together with policy to imploy force and to bridle the excessive Liberty of the Rebellious Faction And the Catholick King sending at the same time the Duke of Alva Governour into Flanders to curb the insolencies of those who under a pretence of Religion but truly through the hate they bare to the Spanish Government had at once withdrawn themselves from their obedience to the Catholick Church and the temporal Jurisdiction the Treaty of Bayonne was renewed and by consent of both Princes an Agreement made that by mutually aiding each other they should endeavour the suppression of such eminent persons who were the Incendiaries to nourish Rebellion in their several Dominions The Duke of Alva went with great force towards the Low-Countries which in divers places border upon France so that this occasion served the King and Queen for pretence to arm who feigning to have great apprehensions of the Spaniards gave present order to hire a considerable number of Swisses commanded all the Provinces to have their forces in a readiness levied men in Lyonoise under colour of sending divers companies of French Infantry into the States beyond the Mountains and getting money from several parts made a bargain with certain Italian Merchants to furnish
meet armed with as many Horse as they could get the 27 day of September and assigned Rosay a Town in the Province of Brye very near Monceaux where the Court remained for their general Rendezvous Many have reported and some who in several occasions were taken in Gascony by Monsieur de Monluâ— and put to their trial confessed upon the torture that the chief scope of this enterprize was to murther the King and the Queen with all her other Children that the Crown might come to the Prince of Conde but so great a cruelty was not generally believed of all men Now whilst the Hugonots made their preparations in divers places and whilst their Confederates and Dependents assembled themselves together the enterprize was carried with marvellous secrecy but when they began to move from several parts to the place appointed the Queen though late and when it was even ready to be put in execution had advertisement thereof who never imagining that the Hugonots could so soon or with such secrecy unite themselves or make any insurrection that she should not have notice of it long before and thinking her self secure through the strength of her Swisses who lay so near was at this time surprized with danger when she least dreamt of any molestation having perhaps too much relied upon those dissimulations and arts which she used to appease the restless minds of the Hugonots yet not being at all daunted with the greatness of the danger believing her preservation depended wholly upon quickness as soon as ever she received the news she presently with her Son and some few near about them took Horse and leaving all their carriage and train behind went in great diligence to Meaux which was the nearest Town not having time to save themselves in any place that was stronger or better defended There they sent one Messenger after another for the Swisses who quartered in the same Province but a few Leagues off and the Mareshal de Momorancy was dispatched away to the Hugonots to demand of them in the KINGS Name the cause of their taking Arms. Momorancy as is said before in his heart favoured the Princes and the Admirals Factions but his natural averseness to action the respect he bore his Father his modesty of mind and the little satisfaction he received from the Prince of Conde made him nevertheless hold with the Catholick party and therefore he was thought a fit person to serve the Queens design which was to amuse the Hugonots Forces till the Swisses were come to Court And it fell out according to their desire for meeting the Prince and the Admiral upon the way whilst he informed himself of their reasons for this commotion whilst he disputed with them the unjustice of the open violence they intended to the Kings person and whilst they were consulting and debating with contrariety of opinions amongst themselves what answer the should return to the Queen the Swisses not losing any minute of the time but beginning presently to march with wonderful speed as if it had been to run a race arrived where the King was and the Hugonots lost the opportunity of effecting so great a design But the Swisses being already come and knowing the Hugonots would be there also within a few hours after the Kings Council entred into a debate whether it were better to stay in the Town and abide a Siege or else endeavour to make a retreat to Paris which was ten leagues off and hazard fighting with the Enemy upon the way The Constable believing for certain the Hugonots would set upon them in their march and thinking it very dangerous having no considerable company of Horse to fight in such an open champion Country perswaded all he could that it was not fit to expose the persons of the King and Queen to such an evident certain hazard The Duke of Nemours on the other side thought it not only dishonourable but much more dangerous likewise to expect a Siege in a little Town that had no Defence but an old broken Wall without any provision or method of War between which opinions they remained long in suspence and the Constables advice had at length prevailed if Colonel Fifer having desired to be admitted to the Kings presence whilst he was in Council had not with great effectual speeches humbly requested his Majesty not to suffer himself to be besieged in such a poor place by a company of insolent rebellious Subjects but that he would be pleased to commit himself and the Queen his Mother to the fidelity and courage of the Swisses who being six thousand strong would with the heads of their Pikes make a way for him through any Army whatsoever of his Enemies To this speech the Swisse Captains who staid at the Council-Chamber-Door adding their earnesâ— desires the Queen standing up and with gracious speeches commending their fidelity and vertue gave order they should refresh themselves those few hours of the night that remained for in the morning she would freely commit to the protection of their valour the Majesty and welfare of the Crown of France At which resolution the Air redounding with the shouts of all those of that Nation they went to prepare themselves for the next day and the Lords of the Court were very diligent to put the Archers of the Kings Guard and their own servants in order Presently after midnight the Swisses with great chearfulness beating up their Drums went a mile out of the Town to put themselves in order and the King with the Court taking the shortest way just at day break was ready upon the place where the the Swisses having received him and the Queen with the Ambassadors of Foreign Princes and all the Ladies of the Court into the midst of their Battalion began to march with such a fierceness and bravery that in many years France had not seen so remarkable a spectacle They had not marched thus above two miles the Duke of Nemours with the Horse of the Kings Guard going before and the Constable with the Gentlemen of the Court following after the Battalion when they saw some Troops appear of the Hugonots Horse which advanced a good pace to charge them The Swisses closed their ranks and charging their Pikes shewed such an undaunted courage to receive the assault of the Enemy that the Prince of Conde and the Admiral being come up to the Rear with a party of six hundred Horse making caracols and wheeling about the field durst not charge their Battalion who standing in a very close order and fiercely shaking their Pikes shewed little fear of the fury of their Horse But the Count de la Roche-fou-cault with a Troop of three hundred Horse and Andelot with another of two hundred being joined with them they returned furiously to charge them again in the Rear At the same instant the Swisses with admirable nimbleness faced about to fight and the King with great ardour spurred on his Horse to the front of the Battail being
and retire with the reliques of their Army into the Mountains of Gascogne and Languedoc The Duke lays Siege to St. Jean and takes it but with the lessening of his Army and loss of time he goes sick to Angiers and thence to St. Germains The Princes join with the Count Montgomery in Gascogne they pass the Winter in the Mountains and at the Spring-time draw into the plains pass the Rhosne and inlarge themselves in Provence and Daulphine They march toward Noyers and la Charite with an intent to come near Paris The King sends an Army against them under the command of the Mareshal de Cosse a slow man and not desirous to ruine the Hugonots They meet in Burgogne but the Princes shun the Battel a Treaty of agreement is begun and in the end concluded at the Court The Princes and the Admiral retire to Rochel the King endeavours to beget an assurance in them and for that cause offers to give his Sister the Lady Margaret in Marriage to the Prince of Navarre and to make War with the Spaniard in Flanders the Match is concluded and they come all to Court The Queen of Navarre is poisoned after her death the Marriage is celebrated amidst the triumphs whereof the Admiral is shot in the Arm The King resolves to prosecute and free himself of the Hugonots upon St. Bartholomews-Eve at night the Admiral and all the rest of them are Massacred in Paris and many other Cities of the Kingdom The King attempts to surprize Rochel and Montauban but neither design takes effect many Treaties pass to bring the Rochellers to subjection but they resolving to defend themselves the Duke of Anjou draws his Army together and besiegeth them with all his Forces They hold out many months till the Duke of Anjou being Elected King of Poland condescends to grant them very good conditions with which they in appearance return unto the Kings Obedience The King of Poland departs The Duke of Alancon his next Brother pretends to succeed him in all his Dignities is repulsed whereat being discontented he applies his mind to new designs The King of Navarre the Prince of Conde the House of Momorancy and the Hugonots unite themselves with him and plot a Conspiracy which being discovered the Duke de Alencon the King of Navarre and many others are imprisoned the Prince of Conde escapes into Germany The King falling into a dangerous sickness commits the troubles of the Kingdom unto his Mothers care Armies are raised in Poictou Languedoc and Normandy where the Count de Montgomery coming out of England lands and takes many places Monsieur de Matignon goes against defeats besieges and takes him he is brought to Paris condemned and executed King Charles having declared his Mother Regent yields under the burthen of his disease and departs this Life in the flower of his Age. THE Duke of Anjou's resolution to dissolve his Army for a time and draw into Garisons put the Hugonots affairs into a very hard condition for having such a multitude of men and so little means to nourish and maintain them which way soever they turned their thoughts they met with exceeding great difficulties To pass the River of Loire as many advised and to endeavour the subduing of the largest and most spacious Provinces of the Kingdom and even Paris it self the Seat and Basis of the Catholick party though it represented hopes by cutting the sinews of the contrary Faction to end the War victoriously and though visibly it administred occasion to rob and plunder the only end of the Germans and the only way to keep them together yet in effect it appeared a design full of danger and uncertainty for putting themselves without money ammunition good store of Cannon order for Victuals and which imported most without any Town or strong place whither they might upon any occasion retreat and defend themselves into the middle of an Enemies Country they saw plainly that any the least sinister incounter or light impediment that crossed their attempts was enough absolutely to ruine and destroy them nor were the hopes of gain or success such as could counterpoize this danger for the principal Towns were strongly guarded and the Kings Army being rather divided than dissolved was easily to be re-united upon any occasion and capable to drive them into great streights if rashly they engaged themselves amongst the Enemies Forces without conveniency to retire or provide against necessities which would be likely daily to grow upon them On the other side to spend their time in besieging those Towns which in Aquitaine and beyond the Loire held yet for the Catholick party and by taking them to gain the absolute Dominion of that Country whereof they already possessed the greatest part and from which they expected the chief support for their Army had two weighty oppositions the first That in besieging the strong places one by one which were so well provided of all things necessary for their defence would occasion the loss of much time and greatly waste the Army a thing well foreseen by the Catholicks and one of their chiefest aims the other That by staying there they should destroy that Country with taxes and contributions from which they had their subsistence so that they should neither be able to raise money enough to pay the Souldiers nor to get such booty as would satisfie their greediness and impatience But it being necessary of two evils to chuse as it is usual the least the Princes and the Admiral at length resolved to attempt those which were nearest so to make an absolute conquest of all that Country beyond the Loire and establish their party securely in that Canton as I may so say of France hoping to have such supplies of money out of England and by the prizes taken by the Fleet since the death of la Tour commanded by Monsier de Sore as would suffice to supply the Army for some time in which interim an occasion might perchance arise of a more fortunate and more happy progress With this deliberation having taken the rich Monastery of Branthome and to make them more ready and obedient granted the pillage thereof to the Germans in which manner they used divers other lesser places the Admiral with the Army went to Chastel-rault in which Town he had many days before held secret intelligence with some of the inhabitants nor was the enterprize at all difficult for the Conspirators having raised a tumult and made themselves masters of one of the gates let in the Hugonots which unexpected accident struck such a terrour in the Governour who held it for the King that he fled away to Poictiers without making any resistance and the Town without dispute remained absolutely in the Admirals power who received it as he did all the rest in the name of the Prince of Navarre by whose authority as first Prince of the Blood all matters were dispatched and governed Chastel-rault being taken the Admiral advanced to besiege Lusignan
that though they had lost many of their men yet the basis and foundation whereupon they built all the hopes of their party was still firm and unshaken that Germany the unexhausted mine of men and arms still persevered in unity and friendship with them that England continued in the same confederacy which would increase their supplies in measure as their need now required that he held intelligence for the revolt and surprisal of many Cities in divers parts of the Kingdom the loss of which would divide the forces and much distract the designs of the Conquerors that the Count of Montgomery in Bearn was grown great both in number and courage with whom they might join in a few days and that with his forces fresh and intire it was easie to begin the foundation of a gallant and powerful Army That therefore they should revive the undaunted courage which they had shown in so many other occasions and that they should believe his counsels for in a few days he would re-establish their affairs in their former condition that he promised no such new things as for their strange improbability should hardly gain credit among them but that he had an inward assurance he should be able to do the same for the present which every one of them might remember they had so often seen him do in times past and though they should gain nothing else by perseverance and setting an Army again on foot at least they might by that means facilitate the way to an agreement and obtain the better conditions which if they should rashly demand during the heat of this Victory they would of necessity be forced to submit themselves to the insolent will of the Conquerours whereas by deferring it and bringing it opportunely to pass they might having a little patience treat and conclude with advantage These words were hearkned to with great attention by the Prince of Navarre who being already accustomed to command could hardly bend his mind to stoop to the obedience of others Nor did the Prince of Conde hear them with a less inclination though of more tender years yet no way inferiour in either vigour or courage Count Lodowick of Nassau and Volrade of Mansfield concurred with the Admiral for they being strangers had nothing there to lose and therefore desired that the War should continue These reasons so well fitted agreed with the humour of many who could not yet willingly quit their former hopes nor did they displease the rest that wished for peace hoping by standing out to procure more reasonable conditions and upon better terms to submit themselves to the Kings obedience wherefore their drooping spirits being revived and their first determination changed all the Heads of the Faction with one accord resolved to follow the Princes with an unshaken constancy and to let themselves be governed by the prudence of the Admiral After which agreement they dispatched messengers the same night into England and Germany to give an account of the Battel unto those Princes and to demand new supplies of them they gave notice to their Confederates in the several Provinces of all that had happened in the Battel but at the same time comforted them with the like reasons that they might not be disheartened promising that within three months they should have a greater and more powerful Army than the first and then the Princes and the Admiral being withdrawn together they determined to leave Poictòu not having force enough to defend it against a victorious Enemy there present and to hold themselves to the defence of a few places keeping Rochel St. Iean d' Angely and Angoulesme Towns which by reason of their strength they thought might easily be maintained and they with the remainder of their Souldiers resolved to quit the plains of those Provinces and leaving their baggage behind them retire into the Mountains of Gascony Auvergne and Languedoc thereby to hinder the Conquerour from following them so easily Their design was to unite themselves with the Count of Montgomery whom fortune seemed to have purposely made ready to piece up and recruit their broken forces and being once joined with him they hoped to shelter themselves in those Mountainous Countries till the Queen of England and the Germans had time to send them assistance wherewith being re-inforced they were confident they should be able to regain in a few days all that the Catholicks could take in many months in the depth of Winter which makes the assaulting of Towns so much more difficult They had moreover some concealed hopes in the Mareshal d' Anville Governour of Languedoc with whom they held secret intelligence and found him very much inclined to their affairs Henry de Momerancy Mareshal d' Anville whilst the Constable his Father lived was always one of the chief of the Catholick Party and an open Enemy to the Hugonot Faction which was occasioned by his emulation of Francis Mareshal of Momorancy his Brother who was an intimate friend to the Prince of Conde and Monsieur de Coligny his Kinsmen and that which confirmed him in it was the favour and esteem which he received from the Guises who skilful in deep dissimulation according as opportunity required were diligent in trying all possible arts to hold him fast to their party that by his means as with the strictest bonds they might keep the Constable united to them by whom for his valour and greatness of mind he was most tenderly beloved above his other children The Queen-Mother feigned the same for by the minority of her Son finding her self necessitated to make the great ones her friends she made use of the Mareshal d' Anville to keep her in good correspondence with the Constable after whose death those reasons being taken away neither did the Queen care to imploy d' Anville noâ— did the Guises make such account of him as they had done formerly but rather as a branch of that Family with which they had so long a continued enmity and emulation they endeavoured to pull down and abase him the arts and perswasions of the Cardinal of Lorain being suffâ—ciently powerful with the King to that effect For which cause d' Anville having observed in what manner they dealt with him and likewise the emulation between him and his Brother Momorancy ceasing after his Fathers death angry that the dignity of Constable so long enjoyed by his Father was not conferred upon one of them they having sued and made means divers times to procure it he began in heart to draw near to the friends and kindred of his own Family and privately by secret but doubtful hopes to keep the Admiral in a good opinion of him This was the reason that he relieved not Monsieur de Terride in Bearn when he might have done it and the same motive induced him to slacken his proceedings against those places of the Hugonots in Gascony and Languedoc and this inclination was greatly increased in him by seeing that the Admiral was old and continually
and the Admiral were in very great perplexity of mind because they had received news from England That by reason of the discovery of some intended conspiracy against the Queens Person that Kingdom was in such distraction that they could not expect much help from thence besides they found not that readiness which they had imagined in the Princes of Germany and they knew that Nation could not move to come into the Kingdom without a good sum of money to raise and furnish their Army They saw likewise that the Prince of Orange who was sent to solllicite the Protestants was a great deal more careful of the Low-Country affairs wherein he had a very great interest than of the business of France wherein he was not so much concerned whereby finding themselves destitute of moneys and unprovided of all other things without other means of living than what they got by rapine which already was grown very scarce every one having conveyed their goods into the strong Cities their horses tired and lamed not having so much as means to shooe them for which cause they had lost above four hundred of them by the way they foresaw that at last they must necessarily be ruined and destroyed by the Kings Forces against whom in the end they could not possibly make resistance though for a few months they might be able to defend themselves For these reasons the Princes with a desire to conclude but the Admiral only to gain time by the means of the Queen of Navarre began to introduce a Treaty of Peace and to that end with great humility and submission sent Monsieur de Beauvais and Monsieur de Teligny to Court with a safe conduct who nevertheless propounded conditions very far different from what the King intended to grant who holding himself as Conquerour pretended they should submit themselves wholly to his mercy so they were sent away without any hope of agreement but they obtained That Monsieur de Byron should go back with them to the Princes Army to know their final determination who returned to the Court with nothing but general terms matters not being yet ripe nor the Princes resolution setled for any conclusion But in the beginning of Spring-time Fortune varying as the chance of War useth to be uncertain the state of affairs varied also for the Princes having past the sharpness of the Winter in Languedoc with five or six thousand Foot and two thousand five hundred Horse for toil and hard duty had brought the Reiters to the number of but one thousand two hundred were come down from the Mountains to the banks of the Rhosne to enlarge themselves in a more fertile the Country the greatest difficulty they had there was to pass the River for Monsieur des Gordes the Kings Lieutenant in Daulphine had placed himself there with a considerable strength to hinder them yet Monsieur de Mombrun knowing the Country very well found means to pass over his Regiment in boats unknown to the Catholicks and defeated them who advanced in disorder to fight with him in the heat of which Victory having made a Sconce close by the River Count Lodowick under favour of it passed over first and at last the Princes with all the Army and the Admiral who sick of a malignant Feaver made himself be carried almost half dead in an open Litter Being past the Rhosne and come into the Country of Forests thence into Beurbonis and the Dutchy of Nevers sacking and spoiling all they could they endeavoured to draw near to la Charite and the places adjoining which yet held of their party not only to re-inforce themselves by the addition of those Germans but also to supply their want of Powder and other Ammunition whereof their store was totally exhausted and without which their Arms seemed to no purpose Their design was when they were recruited and provided with those necessaries which they wanted to over-run and pillage the Countries about Paris to open to themselves by that last attempt some way to a better and more tolerable state of fortune remembring that the Hugonots had never obtained advantageous conditions of agreement but when they had made the seat of the War in the heart of the Catholick party and brought both fear and damage unto the City of Paris it self whose danger and jealousie had always extorted an assent to peace from those that bore the sway in the Government But if they could not grow to a strength sufficient for the execution of that design they resolved to repass the Loire and return into their old nest Xaintonge where since the departure of the Duke of Anjou they heard the state of their affairs was not a little amended for Monsieur de la Noue with admirable conduct and no less valour sallying out of Rochelle had recovered many places near unto it given a great defeat to Pugalliard one of the Kings Commanders taken one of the Gallies of the Fleet and over-running all the Country ceased not sometimes by cunning surprizes sometimes by open force to improve the condition of his party and though giving a sudden assault to Fountenay he had received a shot in the arm for which it was necessarily to be cut off yet being cured and returned to the exercise of Arms fiercer than before he kept the whole Country in fear and trouble The King by this means seeing the War renewed contrary to his expectation and and the Duke of Anjou's sickness still continuing for which cause he was gone to St. Germains a place of pleasure few miles distant from Paris was constrained to put his Army again in posture to oppose the Princes and as soon as it was in order he unadvisedly resolved to give the Command thereof to the Mareshal de Cosse for not daring to put it in the hands those Subjects who for greatness power adherents or animosity were very much suspected by him he trusted it to a person who not at all digressing from his wonted inclinations gave greater opportunities to the Enemy for inclining to Calvin's Doctrine in his heart he was nothing forward in prosecuting the Princes of the Blood and being a man of a slow heavy nature his intention was only to hinder the Hugonots from getting foot in those Provinces which they aimed at but not at all to venture the hazard of a Battel and much less totally to suppress that party as he easily might have done finding the Princes far inferiour to him in strength without Cannon without Victual without Money and their Souldiers with long marches quite wearied and disheartned having gone above three hundred leagues in the space of a few months This counsel was attributed by many to the Duke of Anjou who by reason of his indisposition not being able or for some private ends not willing to make a perfect end of the War would have been displeased that another should enjoy the glory and reap the fruits of his labours wherefore rendring all the other Princes and
order them according to his own mind nor did he suffer himself to be guided by any other person whatsoever wherefore the Princes of Bourbon the Admiral and the rest of their party needed not fear to suffer any prejudice by the authority of their Adversaries who though they continued at Court did now live there as Subjects not as Masters having no power to do any thing more than duty and reason permitted not daring to meddle with those matters to which they were not called With these Treaties on every side full of deep dissimulation began the year 1571 in the beginning whereof the Commissioners returning to Rochelle carried back the Conditions they had obtained and many interpretations of the Edict touching the exercise of Religion all favourable to their party wherewith the Princes being satisfied and in part also the Queen of Navarre only the Admiral remained doubtful and incredulous till he saw more real demonstrations But the King and the Queen desirous once to accomplish their determinations resolved to make use of more powerful Engines and to try more secure efficacious means to induce the Hugonot Lords to come to Court wherefore having sent to Rochelle Monsieur de Byron who from Field-Mareshal was for his great valour made General of the Artillery they propounded to the Queen of Navarre for the better establishment and confirmation of the ancient Consanguinity and present Peace concluded with her that the Lady Marguerite the Kings Sister should be given in Marriage to her Son the Prince of Navarre after which conjunction there would be no more cause to doubt of the love and concord between them nor of those prerogatives and honours which as first Prince of the Blood did justly belong unto him nor would any body be so bold as dare to interpose or sowe dissention between two so near Allies They propounded to the Admiral and the Count of Nassau who for his security remained with the rest at Rochelle that the King desirous at last to make an end of Civil Broils seeing that by reason of the warlike nature of his people he could not so easily do it without beginning at foreign War to busie the minds and employ the forces of his Souldiers had resolved in revenge of those many injuries received to make War with the King of Spain against the Low-Countries which were full of Commotions and ready to receive the Government of any other Prince and therefore not knowing any more faithful Counsellors or more proper instruments for that business than the Admiral and the Count of Nassau so principal a man banished out of those Countries he desired both of them to come to Court that he might communicate his designs with them and take that resolution which by common consent should appear best grounded and most profitable The King and the Queen believed as it was true that the hope of this War would work sensibly upon the Admiral and therefore gave order to treat more effectually upon that than any other particular These things were propounded very discreetly by Monsieur de Byron who though in the War by his great valour and industry he had done much harm to the Hugonot Faction yet by his counsels in the Treaties of Peace he had shewed himself very favourable to their interests perhaps through a secret envy which many at that time bore to the greatness of the Duke of Guise and the Cardinal of Lorain who in that very conjuncture of time having agreed secretly with the King seemed to be very ill satisfied with the conclusion of the Peace and the favours done to the Hugonots but much more because the Duke of Guise having from his childhood conceived hopes to obtain in marriage the Lady Marguerite the Kings Sister and to that end had long courted and served her now saw her destined to the Prince of Navarre his Enemy and it was true that the Duke of Guise had been many years very much in love with the Lady Marguerite and no less beloved by her again whereupon it was commonly believed that there was not only a particular friendship between them but that already they had with reciprocal promises contracted themselves together secretly but whether the ardour of the Duke of Guise's affection were in part abated as it often happens that men who are easily enamoured as easily forget their passion and prove unconstant or that governed by the counsel of his Uncle he preferred his own greatness and the Admirals ruine before all other considerations yielding at that time to the Kings desires he consented privately that the Lady Marguerite should marry the Prince of Navarre but in outward appearance shewing himself infinitely offended and troubled at it he increased the satisfaction and confidence of the Hugonot Lords and the King with the like dissimulation a quality wherein he much excelled seemed many times unsatisfied even with the Government of the Queen his Mother of whom he knew the Hugonots were not a little mistrustful and much more did he seem displeased with the Duke of Anjou his Brother and to shew an open desire by some occasion to get him from the Court he had moved the Admiral that by the means of Monsieur de Beauvais his Brother who had been Cardinal and lived then in England there might be a treaty of marrriage begun between the Duke of Anjou and Queen Elizabeth with certain Conditions belonging to the matter and exercise of Religion which they did not so much with hope to conclude it for the Queens disposition was sufficiently known to encline but little to the yoke of Matrimony and to the Government of a stranger Husband as partly to beget more assurance in the minds of the Hugonots partly to shew a desire of putting the Duke of Anjou as far as possibly could be from the Government of the Kingdom partly also out of a suspicion that the Queen of England the minds of women being variable might perchance agree to marry with the Prince of Navarre who was of her own Religion and upon whom she might impose such Laws and Conditions as she pleased which would strengthen the Hugonot party with new interests and more powerful assistance for which cause the Duke of Anjou was propounded that in case she resolved to marry she might have occasion to make choice of him not only because he was a greater Prince but also of greater reputation and riper years and which best might suit with the Queens inclinations of a person most exactly handsom And because the Lady Marguerite not considering the interests of State but led wholly by her own affection refused any other Husband but the Duke of Guise it happened that one night when there was a Ball he coming into the great Hall gallantly attired and adorned with exceeding rich Jewels the grace of all which received an addition from his affable behaviour and noble carriage the King who stood at the door without shewing any of his accustomed favours asked him Whither he went
more by the fear of being prevented by the Queen of Navarre and the Princes who already were setting things in order to go to Court took his journey with a great train of his Dependants and came unto the King before whom humbly bowing himself and kneeling down in token of greater humility he was received with as great demonstrations of love and affection It was very remarkable that the Admiral who was grown old in ambitious thoughts and high pretensions now conscious of the errours he had committed should in the Theater of all France and in the very presence of his own principal adherents bring himself to so publick a pennance as to be seen with tears in his eyes kneeling at the feet of that King which in times past he had so heinously offended and despised But it was much more remarkable that a King so young and of so hasty cholerick a nature seeing the man before him who so often had brought the power of his Crown and Kingdom to such doubtful hazards should know so perfectly how to dissemble that calling him Father and lifting him up with his own hand he made all the World believe he was heartily and sincerely reconciled to him After these great demonstrations of favour followed effects correspondent to them for the King commanded 100000 Franks which amount to ten thousand pounds sterling to be paid him presently out of the Treasury to make up those particular losses which he had suffered during the late Wars and assigned him an Annuity of those Ecclesiastical Revenues which belonged to the Cardinal his Brother who died in England a little before that time and gave him all his rich and costly houshold-stuff which as the goods of a Criminal had lately been confiscate And though all other Admirals in Council and publick Ceremonies had ever given place to the Mareshals of France yet for his greater honour it was the Kings pleasure that he should sit next Monsieur de Momorancy who was the first Mareshal and above all the rest To Teligny Cavagnes and to all his dependants and followers the King voluntarily did many favours and at Councils in his own lodgings and abroad in publick he was still encompassed by many of them All graces and favours were granted by their intercession nor was there any thing so difficult which the Admiral with a word might not bring to a speedy and happy issue which was proved in the person of Villandry a young Gentleman who playing with the King had so exceedingly offended him that he was therefore condemned to die for having denyed his pardon to the Queen-Mother the Queen his Wife the Duke of Anjou and the Duke of Montpensier at the first word of the Admiral he was set at liberty and restored to his former degree of familiarity in the Court. With this assurance and to increase it the more the enterprize of Flanders was presently set on foot for the effecting whereof the Mareshal of Momorancy was sent into England to treat of a reciprocal confederacy with the Queen and the Count of Schombergh into Germany to exhort the Protestant Princes to accept pensions and to unite themselves with the Crown of France against the Spaniards These things resolved on which all were managed by the Admirals advice and direction he with the Kings leave went to Chastillon to order his private affairs and so return to Court to perfect matters already agreed upon About this time being the beginning of the Year 1572. arrived the Legat Alessandrino to hinder the progress of these resolutions which tended manifestly not only to the ruine of the Spaniards then imployed for the defence of Christendom in War by Sea against the Turk but much more to the destruction of the Catholick Religion and the establishment of the Hugonots Great were the contestations that passed in this interview for on the one side the Legats reasons were home and evident and on the other side the Kings answers were so obscure and ambiguous that the business seemed not possible to be determined without alienating his mind utterly from the Pope to whom it appeared most intolerable that the most Christian King who he hoped mindful of so great assistance received from him would have favoured the Christian League now by making an unseasonable War against the King of Spain should be an occasion of breaking it and a means of giving so great opportunities to the common Enemy of doing mischief to all Christendom But it seemed no less strange unto him that so much money having been spent and so much blood shed of late years to suppress the Calvinist party the King now perverting all his old determinations should put all good Catholicks away from him and of a sudden give himself a prey to the Hugonots treating Leagues and Confederacies with foreign Princes excommunicated by the Apostolick Sea to the damage and prejudice of those that were most firm and affectionate to the Romish Religion Nor was he at all satisfied by the Kings answers who sometimes urging the weak and troublesom estate of his Kingdom excused the peace concluded with the Hugonots sometimes with obscure words that might receive a double interpretation affirmatively promised that at last all should end to the satisfaction of the Pope and the benefit of the Catholick Religion which nothing abated the doubtfulness of the Legats mind seeing his words and actions so different Yet ceased not the King with most effectual demonstrations to try all means possible to content him honouring him in publick making much of him in private using all manner of art and industry even to the presenting him a wonderful rich Jewel with his own hands which the Cardinal refused to accept saying That by his Majesties unexpected falling from the Zeal of the Catholick Religion all his most valued and precious Jewels were no more than dirt in the estimation of all good Catholicks the sharpness of which words and many other open signs of distaste were not a little resented by the King knowing the bottom of his own intentions Nor could this so hard a knot have been unloosed without a manifest breach especially because the dispensation was absolutely denyed had it not been for the news of the Popes desperate sickness for which cause the Legat departing suddenly businesses remained still uncertain and undetermined Pius Quintus being dead about the latter end of April Gregory the Thirteenth of a more mild easie nature succeeded in the Chair who in the beginning of his Papacy perswaded by the Cardinal of Lorain who partly to seem discontented at the Court of France partly to manage the present affairs with more secrecy was gone to Rome granted the Bull of dispensation but in such form as did not then satisfie the Cardinal of Bourbon and after brought in question the validity of the Contract but the King and Queen not looking so narrowly to the Dispensation having the Popes consent in what manner soever it were sollicited now to
bring it to a conclusion for the Lady Marguerite partly by her Mothers perswasions partly by her Brothers threatnings partly not to bring her honour in question which already was something doubtfully spoken of though she gave no absolute consent yet denied no more so openly to marry the Prince of Navarre But all these practices being ripe in the beginning of Iune the Queen of Navarre comes to Paris received with so much joy of the whole Court that France had not seen a day of greater rejoycing in many years Two days after arrived the Prince of Navarre and the Prince of Conde accompanied with Count Lodowick the Count de la Roch-fou-cault and all the Trains of the Princes being the chief Commanders Cavaliers and Gentlemen that had held the Hugonot party among which Piles Briquemaut and Pluvialt Colonels who in the course of that War had by their Valour acquired so much glory and renown the Sieur de Guerchy he that defended Sanserre the Marquess de Renel the Sieurs de Noue de Colombiere and Lavardin famous Commanders of Horse and a great many other men of quality and reputation The League Offensive and Defensive was already concluded with the Queen of England Prince Casimir and William his Brother both Sons of the Elector Palatine of the Rhine were already perswaded to receive pensions from the King when the Admiral forgetting all his former jealousies full of incredible pride and intolerable pretensions returned to Court with a great train of his adherents and to put the King upon a necessity of making War with the Spaniard even against his will he so ordered the matter that Count Lodowick and the Sieurs de Genlis and de la Noue who were gotten to the confines of Picardy where a great many Hugonot Gentlemen and Souldiers were privately drawn together suddenly surprized the City of Mons in the County of Heinault a principal place and of very great importance to the Provinces of Flanders which rashness though it inwardly much troubled the Kings mind yet with admirable patience seeming very well pleased with he thereby took occasion presently to dispatch Philippo Strozzi with a great many old Companies into places near about Rochel under pretence of imbarking them in Ships that were made ready in that Port to pass them over to those coasts of the Low-Countries which were held by the Confederates of Flanders but indeed they were to be ready upon all occasions to surprize and possess themselves of that City as soon as the present designs were brought to maturity Thus with cunning policies they went deluding the subtilties of the Admiral who held in the highest esteem as Arbitrator of the Court and Government seemed alone to rule the Genius and direct the will of the King of France And because to begin a War of so great moment it appeared necessary to take away the obstacle of civil discords the King earnestly intreated the Admiral that the enmities between him and the House of Lorain might by some means or other be accommodated which was propounded for no other end but because the help of the Duke of Guise and the Duke of Aumale and the forces of the Catholick party were necessary for the execution of the designs that were in agitation they sought that colour to bring them to the Court without suspicion of the Hugonots Under this pretence the Lords of the House of Lorain being come to Paris with all the train of their Faction they promised as also did the Admiral in the presence of the King that they would no more offend one another referring all their differences either to his Majesties arbitrement or to the opportunity of other times when the King and his Council should think fit by which ambiguous promises the inveterate hatred and enmity which had so many years continued between them and which was the original cause of all the present miseries and troubles seemed rather smothered for a time than utterly extinguished But now matters were not only brought to the point intended but the execution of them could no longer be deferred for on the one side the Ambassador of the Catholick King after the taking of Mons had not only left the Court but was also gone out of the Kingdom and on the other side the Hugonots without expecting further order or Commission tumultuously ran to the aid of their adherents with too great boldness and too dangerous commotions whereby contrary to the Kings intentions the War with the Spaniards was kindled in the Confine of his Kingdom The first thunderbolt of so great a tempest fell upon the Queen of Navarre who being a Woman and a Queen they thought fittest to take her away by poison administred as was reported in the perfume or trimming of a pair of Gloves but in such secret manner and in such just proportion that having worn them a while a violent Feaver seised upon her which ended her life within four days She was a Lady of a most high spirit and invincible courage much above the condition of the female sex by which vertues she not only bore up the degree and estimation of a Queen though she had no Kingdom but assaulted by the persecutions of so many and so powerful Enemies she sustained the War most undauntedly and finally in the greatest dangers and most adverse fortune of her party she built up that greatness of her Son from whence as from the first root in after years sprung forth the exaltation of his State and the renowned glory and immortality of his Name qualities besides her chastity and magnificence worthy eternal praise if thinking it lawful for her without the help of learning to search into and expound the deepest mysteries in Divinity she had not obstinately persisted in the opinions of Calvinism Queen Iane being dead because the Hugonots began to suspect something by that so unexpected accident the King knowing that the poyson had only wrought upon her brain caused the body to be cut up in open view the parts whereof being all very sound the head under colour of respect was left untouched and the testimony of skilful Physicians divulged that through the malignity of her Feaver she died of a Natural Death After her Funeral her Son assumed the Arms and Title of King of Navarre but his Marriage with the Kings Sister was deferred for a few days not to mingle joy unseasonably with that grief for which the King himself and the whole Court had put on mourning about which time the Citizens of Rochel constant in not trusting any body not willing to return unto the Kings obedience but fortifying continually and even in the midst of Peace providing all things necessary for War perswaded the Prince and the Admiral to retire from the Court which exhortations as well of the Rochellers as those of Geneva and others of that party were more earnestly reiterated after the Queen of Navarre's death every one thinking that so sudden an
accident was the unhappy omen of an unfortunate conclusion But the Admiral in his present felicity having utterly forgot his ancient Maxims and wholly laid aside his former diffidence either believing that by his wisdom he had really gotten the Kings favour and eclipsed the credit of all others or deluded by the cunning dissimulations of the Court or else drawn by the hidden power of Fate presumed so much upon himself and his own authority and was so infinitely pleased with the thoughts of the enterprize of Flanders that he was far from doubting any sinister event but despising all others and even the King also he esteemed himself the Oracle of France and believed himself with small pains able to overturn all the attempts and practices of his enemies and if any of his friends put him in mind of the Guises being at Court with so great a train and the number of Ships of War and Souldiers which were made ready by Strozzi and the Baron de la Garde about Rochel he answered Those preparations were made by his advice to make incursions upon the coasts of Flanders and the presence of the Guises at the Marriage was only to give them some little satisfaction being at one instant deprived of the Kings favour and the management of affairs of State that they should neither fear nor doubt for his wisdom and counsel had at last overcome all the malice of his Enemies and now that he had once set foot in the counsels he was sure his decrees should be the guide and rule of the whole Government for the time to come with which conceit he was so puffed up that growing to an unmeasurable height of pride he spake so boastingly of himself that he became almost intolerable to his nearest and most partial friends and was often heard to say that neither Alexander the Great nor Iulius Caesar could be compared to him for both of them had always had favourable and prosperous success but he having lost four Battels had in spite and to the shame of ill fortune by his valour and policy always risen again more dreadful and terrible to his Enemies and lastly when all men thought he had no way left to save his life but to flee and wander about the world he had managed his affairs so well as brought his Enemies to a necessity not only of making peace with him but also of granting him conditions more proper for a Conquerour than one that was overcome These discourses were not approved by some and amongst others Langoiran who resolved to be gone and when he took his leave being asked by the Admiral why he went I go said he because I see you too much made on and I had rather save my self with fools than perish with those that are too wise In the interim the time appointed for the marriage being come it was celebrated the eighteenth day of August in this manner The King of Navarre and the Lady Marguerite led by the Cardinal of Bourbon and accompanied by the King and the whole Court went to Nostre-Dame the Cathedral Church of Paris where having left the Lady Marguerite kneeling at the Altar the Cloth of state being there set up the King of Navarre the Prince of Conde the Admiral and the other Hugonot Lords went out of the Church that they might not be present at Mass which being ended and they recalled by the Mareshal d' Anville the Marriage was celebrated by the Cardinal of Bourbon in which many observed that the Lady Marguerite being asked if she would take the King of Navarre to be her Husband answered not one word but the King her Brother having with his hand made her yield and bow down her head it was reported that she shewed her consent by that action though she both before and after when she could speak freely declared always that not only to be deprived of the Duke of Guise to whom she had formerly engaged her promise but also to make his capital Enemy her Husband were things wherewith she could not possibly bring her mind to be contented But the King of Navarre either through the goodness of his disposition much liker to his Fathers candour than the hardened pertinacy of his Mother or else the condition of the times counselling him to dissemble not only carried himself with infinite reverence and respect towards the Queen his Wives Mother and the King his Brother-in-Law but with a great deal of nobleness and discretion bore also with the humours and frowardness of his Wife shewing himself so liberal and courteous to every one and so full of thoughts of honour worthy the greatness of his birth that stopping the mouth of Envy which had so long been open against the Princes of the Blood his Name formerly so detested at the Court was now at last become popular which noble demeanour spreading far abroad and winning the minds of the King and the Queen-Mother who besides the powerful tie of Blood conceived dayly greater hopes of his goodness and moderation was likewise the cause that wrought them to a resolution of sparing his life and the Prince of Conde's as well not to imbrue their hands in the shedding of the Blood Royal so venerable to the French Nation as also for the assured hopes that being taken out of the company and separated from the conversation of factious men they might prove as great pillars to uphold the Royal Family for the future as in times past they had been hinderances to the peace and quiet of the Kingdom Thus either because of their ingenuity or because the hidden will of Heaven had so decreed a resolution was taken to spare the lives of the Princes of the Blood and to deliver them from the counsels and government of the Admiral the King commanded the Duke of Guise that the intended designs should be put in execution The Duke of Guise was come to Court with the Duke of Aumale his Uncle the Duke of Nemours his Father-in-Law the Duke d' Elbeuf his Cousen and the Dukes of Nevers and Montpensier his Brothers-in-Law and a great company of Barons and Knights that held of the Catholick party whereof by the consent of all he had the title of Prince by long succession derived from his Father and confirmed by the eminent authority of the Cardinal of Lorain In the number of his followers were many Commanders and Gentlemen of divers Nations who living upon his pensions liberally bestowed upon them were ready upon all occasions though with the danger of their lives to execute whatsoever he commanded Wherefore having in order to the secret designs received liberty by the Kings Commission to take away the life of the Admiral he put those arts in practice which the other was suspected to have used before in causing the death of his Father and committed the business to one Maurevell the same who had slain Monsieur de Muy at the siege of Niort giving him charge to take away his
cost pains nor danger but using all military force and industry to storm it yet the Citizens and Souldiers and even the very women as well as men defended it with admirable valour and constancy sustaining for a long time the force and power of a whole Kingdom and holding out against hunger and famine no less than against the assaults and batteries of the Enemy Amongst the various events of this Siege Monsieur de la Noue had opportunity to regain the Kings favour and get leave to live privately at his own house for while the Council of the Citizens treated of yielding to that force which they saw they could not much longer resist he being fallen into a contestation with some of the Ministers whose authority was infinite over the minds of the common people and who without any regard to reason exhorted them still to constancy one of them named la Place was so bold and inconsiderate that after having basely abused him and many times called him Traitor he insolently offered with his hand to strike him in the face which injury though he seemed to pass by for quietness sake and though the Minister was kept in prison many days for a mad man yet inwardly it troubled him very much and moreover foreseeing that at the arrival of the Count Montgomery who was expected with supplies from England the chief command would be taken from him and conferred upon the Count with whom by reason of an ancient emulation he had no very good correspondence he resolved within himself to leave the Town and the next day sallying out of the works as he often used to skirmish with the Enemy he went over with some few in his company to the Duke of Anjou's camp making that pass for the fulfilling of his promise to the King which upon new considerations he resolved to do either for revenge of the affront he had received or for the securing of his own safety which he saw exposed to the calumnies and practices of the Ministers But whatsoever the motive was his example was followed by a great many Gentlemen and Officers yet all that shaked not the perseverance of the Citizens nor abated the courage of the Souldiers supporting with gallant resolution the furious bloody assaults which night and day were made against them on every side and enduring with constancy of mind the great scarcity of victual and the perpetual duty which they were forced to undergo without intermission For towards the Sea were raised two Forts one at the point called de Coreille the other over against it in the place which they call Port-neuf which being mann'd with a thousand Souldiers were kept by Captain Cossein and Captain Gas each with fifteen pieces of Cannon and between them a great Carack was fastened at anchor which furnished with Culverins shot into the mouth of the Haven and hindred the entrance into it so that by continual industry it was blocked up on that side and on the other toward the Land all the Princes and Lords of the Army had divided the work among them in such manner that the Trenches and Redoubts touched one another every where not did they cease to redouble their assaults every hour and yet the resistance of those within equalled the courage and industry of those that were without The valour and constancy of the Defendants was much increased by the intelligence which they secretly received from their friends which were in the Camp for not only among the private Souldiers but also among those that commanded there were some that did not desire the destruction of Rochel nor the extirpation of the Hugonot Faction and Byron who commanded the Artillery following his former intentions did with great dexterity as many were of opinion delay the progress of the Batteries and strengthened the resolution of the besieged But for all these arts their most constant Citizens and most valiant Souldiers were already consumed the hopes of relief from England and Germany were vanished of themselves for the Protestant Princes perswaded by Gaspar Count of Schombergh who was sent to them by the King had resolved not to interpose in the commotions of France there being now no Prince of the Blood who with his authority and supplies of money might maintain the War and the Queen of England to whom the King had sent Alberto Gondi for the same cause had refused to send them either men or shipping and the Count de Montgomery being departed to relieve the besieged with a good number of ships but ill mann'd and armed though with much ado he got a ship of Ammunition to enter the Haven yet being chased by the Kings Fleet and despairing to do any more good in the business he made out to Sea laid aside all thoughts of raising the siege or relieving the City now brought to extremity and only as a Pyrate annoyed the coasts of Britagne and Normandy Their victuals were likewise quite spent and their ammunition almost all wasted and on the other side though the Duke of Anjou in a siege of so many months had lost the Duke of Aumale killed in the Trenches with a Cannon-shot an infinite number of Gentlemen and Officers and above twenty thousand Souldiers killed and dead of the sickness and the Duke of Anjou himself whilst he was viewing the works wounded though but lightly in the neck in the side and in the left hand by a Harquebuze a croc charged with tarling had more need of rest than continual action yet neither the fierceness nor frequency of the assaults were at all allayed but there arriving daily new forces at the Camp among which six thousand Swisses newly entered into pay the siege grew rather streighter and the service hotter than at first so that the City was reduced to an impossibility of holding out longer and would at last have been taken by force and utterly ruined by the King if a new far-fetcht occasion had not saved it and prevented its so imminent destruction There had been a treaty many months before of electing the Duke of Anjou to be King of Poland the hope whereof being begun in the life of Sigismund Augustus King of that Kingdom with this proposition That the Duke taking Anne the Kings Sister to Wife should by the States of those Provinces be declared Successour to the Crown after his death it was much increased for though Ernest Arch-Duke of Austria Son to the Emperour and Sigismond King of Sweden were both Competitors in the same design yet neither of them seemed comparable for valour and glory to the Duke of Anjou whose name by reason of his many victories flew through all parts of Europe with a most clear same of singular vertue and renown The King of France applyed his mind wholly to that end and much more the Queen-Mother for the infinite love she bore to that Son and therefore they neither spared money promises pains nor industry necessary to effect that business which being brought very
whom they thought privy to their designs Only the Prince of Conde and Monsieur de Tore escaped fleeing first to those places which belonged to the Prince in Picardy and from thence without delay unto the Hans Towns of Germany which adhered to the Protestant party The Duke of Alancon and the King of Navarre either trusâ—ed to their nearness of Blood or to shift off the fault of this conspiracy from themselves and lay it as the custom is upon the weakest confessed freely that they had been sollicited to depart from Court and become Heads of the Hugonots and Male-contents and that sometimes they had lent an ear to those motions rather to discover the intents of those Seducers than out of any desire to adhere unto them and that they waited an opportunity to discover the whole plot unto the King as soon as they were fully informed of it and that in the mean time the Duke had given some hint of it though but obscurely to his Mother which might serve to prove the sincerity of their intentions upon the ground of these confessions which contained many particulars the accomplices of meaner quality being kept close and strictly examined la Mole about whom were found certain Images of the King in Wax encompassed with inchantments charms and other fooleries the Count de Coconas convicted of many crimes and divers others were condemned to die the Mareshals of Momorancy and Cosse to the great satisfaction of the Parisians were put into the Bastile and for the Princes it sufficed only by a Declaration to manifest unto the World that it was never their intention to alienate themselves from the Kings obedience nor to offend his Person in any manner whatsoever much less to make themselves Heads and Protectors of the factious and seditious party of the Kingdom but that it had been falsly and cunningly divulged by men of turbulent malicious Spirits to stir up and seduce the people under that pretence a thing utterly disallowed and detested by them who desired that such rebellious and seditious persons might be brought to condign punishment that by their sufferings the fuel might be taken from that fire with which they had endeavoured to inflame the Kingdom After which Declaration they were nevertheless not restored unto their former condition but on the one side were used as Kinsmen and on the other with diligent guards were kept as Prisoners Those that make a sinister interpretation of all the actions of Princes say That the Duke of Alancon had no other end but to make himself King after the death of his Brother which he saw drew near and that the counsels of the Mareshals and his other adherents aimed at that very mark but that the Queen-Mother who loved the King of Poland much better and under his Reign promised her self the absolute Government made the business seem different from the truth and caused the King to imprison the Princes and the Mareshals to secure the Kingdom to the true Successour which was the King of Poland whose Reign was abhorred by all those that were Enemies to the House of Guise 〈◊〉 had any dependance upon the Hugonots These matters whatsoever they were or from what cause soever derived happened in the beginning of the Year 1574. a Year destined to renew the old wounds of France for toward the latter end of March and all the month of April following the Hugonots already up in Arms by reason of the late designs and suspecting themselves to be discovered the fomenters of that Conspiracy breaking again the bridle of all respect attempted every where to surprise Forts Castles and Cities and as if the business at St. Germains had succeeded just according to their own desires they ran hastily without stop to the taking up of Arms in all Provinces and that with so much the greater boldness and security because they were freed from the general fear they were wont to have of the valour and celerity of the King of Poland whom they had to their exceeding loss found to be so resolute and powerful an Enemy The first commotion was begun by Monsieur de la Noue who staying in Poictou gathered Forces suddenly and possessed himself of Lusignan Fontenay and Mesle and with the help of the Rochellers raised and disordered the whole Country shewing manifestly by that action that neither his desire of peace nor his promise made to the King had caused him to leave Rochel when it was besieged but trouble for the affront he had received from the Ministers and fear lest the Citizens should confer the chief Command upon the Count Montgomery The signal of War being as it were given by this Insurrection it was followed by many others in Daulphine Province Gascogne and Languedoc every private Captain and every Gentleman among the Hugonots endeavouring with his own Forces to seise upon some strong place from whence robbing and pillaging all the Country cutting off passages laying taxes upon the people and plundering the rich houses they in a few days brought the whole Kingdom of France into great confusion But a more dangerous fire was kindled on the Sea-coasts of Normandy for the Count Montgomery after he was hindred by the Kings Fleet from relieving Rochel being returned into England and recruited landed in the Country which they call le Pays de Constantine belonging to the Province of Normandy but bordering upon Bretagne where being welcomed by the Hugonots and the discontented party of that place in a few days he made himself Master of Danfront Carentane St. Lo and Valognes and seditious people running to him from all parts as to a Head of great Authority it was beginning to be doubted that Queen Elizabeth invited by this opportunity though she made shew not at all to favour or assist the Count had resolved once again to set foot in that Province just over against her Kingdom which in times past had long been in possession of the Kings of England her Predecessors At the so freqâ—ent news of these tumults and insurrections the King who by nature was very cholerick brake forth into such terrible rage and fury that his sickness became daily more violent and dangerous wherefore neither having strength of body nor ability of mind to undergo so weighty a business often changing and varying his resolutions by that uncertainty gave them that were up in Arms far greater opportunity to increase their Forces which as soon as he perceived his disease which could find no remedy still continuing he resolved to refer the whole business to the counsel and authority of his Mother ever giving order and directions to take sharp severe courses which could hardly be done because the condition of the present affairs would not permit that Armies and Governments should be trusted in the hands of any but persons of great maturity and long experience who by reason of their age and gravity were averse from bloody violent resolutions wherefore the Queen being brought into great
streights and difficulties and unto a necessity of proceeding not only against her Son-in-law but even against her own Son endeavoured to find some moderate way between the Kings anger and their unquiet designs which was not to be managed according to the proper nature of affairs and the ancient practice of experience for it being apparent that to remove the effects it is necessary to take away the causes she quite contrary was forced by meer necessity to endeavour the taking away the effects of those tumults and insurrections in the several Provinces thereby to preserve the Duke of Alancon and the King of Navarre from whom their principal cause and original proceeded She resolved to send three several Armies into three several parts of the Kingdom one commanded by the Duke of Montpensier who should oppose Monsieur de la Noue in Poictou another by the Prince Daulphine his Son which should go into Daulphine and the Confines thereabout and the third to resist Montgomery commanded by Iaques Sieur de Matignon a man of tryed fidelity and not inferiour in valour who was then Lieutenant to the Duke of Bouillon in the Government of Normandy In the mean time the taking away of the Government of Languedoc from the Mareshal d' Anville was endeavoured to which end Count Sciarra Martinengo was dispatched with all speed to S. Sulpice and Villeroy who were thought to be with him that they might use some means to take away his life or if they could not do so at least to get a Government of so great importance out of his hands But Martinengo finding those Commissioners still at Avignon without means to execute the Kings intentions it was necessary to follow the second directions to take from him all or at least some of the Cities of that Province which began to be diligently prosecuted by the help of the Cardinal of Armagnac the Duke d' Vzes the Viscount de Ioyeuse and the Sieurs Maugiron de Quelus de Rieux and de Suze Lords who had very great dependents in those parts But the sagacity of d' Anville was very great and great was the inclination of the people to his name he having by his liberality and politick Government generally gained their affections whereupon when he received the news of what had passed at Court feigning on the one side that he was not at all offended at his Brothers imprisonment and that he did not in any thing participate of his counsels and publickly testifying that he would not only lay down his Government but moreover his Office of Mareshal until the King being certified of his loyalty should willingly restore him to his former dignities he laboured on the other side to assure himself of the Forts and Cities and to bring the Gentry and Souldiers as much as he could to his own devotion by which arts he presently put himself into a posture of defence and the Commissioners not having effected any thing were fain to return to Court which when the King knew being infinitely offended he caused him by publick decree to be deprived of his dignities and commanded the Prince Daulphine to march thither with his Army The Duke of Montpensier being entred into Poictou had already taken Talmont and laid siege to Fontenay seeking all possible means to draw Monsieur de la Noue into the field who being again declared General of the Rochellers was exceeding diligent in gathering Souldiers and Gentlemen together but finding himself not able to keep the field he resolved to defend the strongest places which he had furnished with all things necessary endeavouring by advantage of situation by conduct industry and diligence to do some mischief to the Enemies in which time Monsieur de Matignon desirous to shew his fidelity to the King and Queen by whom he found himself to be much esteemed and to raise himself to a more eminent degree of fortune marched with the third Army directly to the place where the Count of Montgomery was much increased both in strength and courage His Army consisted of five thousand French Foot and twelve thousand Horse to which were added many Gentlemen and Voluntiers who excited by Letters and Commands of the King and Queen very sollicitous for this enterprise came thither to serve without pay besides there were fourteen pieces of Cannon which were taken out of the Fortress of Caen and other Cities adjacent with a sufficient proportion of all sorts of Ammunition The Field-Mareshal was Iâ—an d' Hemery Sieur de Villers who stirred up by his own valour and natural ingenuity far from those dissimulations and double dealings which were then every where in fashion and being of one mind and counsel with his General a man also of a clear uncorrupted loyalty having to deceive the Enemy made shew of moving toward Volognes a place less defensible but more abounding in spoil and plunder he set forward about Sun-set marching all night with infinite diligence toward St. Lo in which place was the Count of Montgomery with his Son and his Son-in-law St. Lo is a Town in the lower Normandy not very great but indifferently strong being seated near the Sea upon the River Vire which falling into the Ocean not far from thence is by the help of the Tide made navigable to the very gates of the Town and as a safe Harbour secureth those Ships that come â—n from the frequent storms of that coast here lay those Ships which had brought the Count Montgomery out of England ready upon all occasions to weigh anchor and put out to Sea But Villiers arriving unexpectedly with the Van of the Army at the very peep of day sent the Sieur de St. Colombe with his Regiment that might be some twelve hundred French Foot and four small pieces of Cannon to possess the bank of the River below the place where Ships lay at anchor to hinder them from getting out of the Port. St. Colombe advancing with the expedition which was requisite for that purpose instantly took his post upon the bank of the River and at the same time began to entrench himself and plant his Cannon which he performed so well that the passage of Montgomery's Ships being cut off within a little time by reason of the narrowness of the River he being inferiour in strength could no longer hope to save himself with his Fleet. Villers as soon as he saw that passage stopped wherein consisted the chiefest point of the enterprise placed himself with the light Horse and the Regiment of Lavardin at the foot of a hill right against the gate toward the Sea and began to fall upon those of the Town who were come out to discover the Forces of the Enemy and whilst they were kept in a hot skirmish on that side Monsieur de Matignon arrived on the other with the rest of the Army and presently made good those passages toward the Land so that in less than three hours the City was blocked up and
which cause it was concluded that there should be a Cessation of Arms for two next ensuing months Iuly and August and for as much longer as the King should think fit to whom they remitted themselves in that business and that 12000 Crowns should be paid unto them by the Regent to maintain their Garisons without annoying or molesting the Country But the Treaty of St. Sulpice wrought not the same effect for though the Mareshal d' Anville was more disposed to maintain himself by arts and dissimulations than by force and therefore inclined to the Truce yet of his own party Mombrun in Daulphine who made War rather like an Outlaw against every body than like a Souldier against a certain Enemy would not hearken to any agreement which would necessitate him to lay down his Arms and cease to over-run and spoil the Country And on the other part the Catholicks of Languedoc and especially the Parliament of Tholouse were so enflamed against the Mareshal d' Anville that they hardly yielded to the Cessation though commanded by the Queen Regent it would at last have been effected if d' Anville at the same time aiming by any means to secure and possess himself of those places that depended on him arrogating the Kings power to himself had not by deeds contrary to his words summoned the States of that Province and by means of his own adherents published Decrees and Ordinances which had more of an absolute Prince than of a Governour Whereupon the Parliament of Tholouse infinitely incensed at those proceedings which did manifestly impair their authority not only refused the Truce themselves but forbad all those of the Catholick party either to accept or put it in execution But neither the injuries of her Enemies nor the disobedience of her Friends could alter the Queens determination who making small account of outward appearances minded only the compassing of her own ends Wherefore continuing the businesses which were set on foot she treated still with him and with his Agents to gain the benefit of time by the same arts wherewith he endeavoured to settle the foundations of his own Estate Which things while they were in agitation the Rochellers fickle and unconstant in their resolutions either because they were excited by those of Languedoc or because the 12000 Crowns which were paid them were not sufficient to maintain their Souldiers who wanting the spoils of War disbanded and forsook them daily upon a sudden broke the Truce which a while before was so willingly accepted and concluded and in all places round about committed most grievous cruel outrages Yet neither for all this was the Queen any thing dismaid but dissembling all injuries with marvellous patience to accomplish her own designs dispatched new Agents to the Rochellers and to d' Anville that they might renew the Treaty it sufficing her though the business could not be effected that till she had notice of the Kings arrival the time might be spun out without new troubles and distractions and therefore every where mingling Treaties of accommodation with actions of War both sides proceeded with equal slowness not concluding any agreement and imploying the Armies only in the business of small importance And now affairs were brought almost to the point which the Queen before desired for Monsieur de Montpensier with an Army kept the Forces of the Hugonots at a Bay in Xaintonge the Prince Daulphine with another opposed their attempts in Daulphine and d' Anville who doubtful in his mind thought more to establish himself than to make any new conquests being held in hand with arts and promises drew out the time without making any more express Declaration But the Prince of Conde residing in Strasbourgh one of the Hans Towns in Germany was already resolved following the steps of his Father to make himself Head of his party and therefore treated with the Protestant Princes about the raising of new Forces and by Messages sollicited the Hugonots of France to unite and gather themselves together and to assist him with some reasonable sum of money whereby while the King was absent he might without delay enter with a powerful Army into Burgongne For this cause the Deputies of the Hugonot Provinces they then called them the Reformed Churches being met together at Millaut with the Agents of the Mareshal d' Anville who though he feigned the contrary and entertained the Queen Regent with words and promises was yet secretly united to them they consulted as well about the means of procuring money as about the conditions upon which they should admit the Prince unto that command which the Queen no sooner knew but she presently dispatched fitting persons whereof she judiciously chose many and with her liberality maintained a great number who under colour of treating an agreement should by sowing doubts and discords hinder and delay the resolutions of that meeting nor did the Deputies agree very well among themselves for though they all knew well enough that without the name of a Prince of the Blood that should both within and without the Kingdom want authority and reputation and by consequence the strength of all their Forces yet were their opinions diverse concerning the Prince for many had yet set their eyes upon the Duke of Alancon many desired the King of Navarre and some were unsatisfied with the youth of the Prince of Conde doubting that his want of years and experience would be accompanied with weakness and contempt To this was joined the ambiguousness of d' Anville who though his chiefest aim was his own security and the conservation of his Government of Languedoc yet could he not altogether withdraw his thoughts from pretending to the first place which though he could not obtain for himself yet he desired at least that he that had it should acknowledge it principally from him nor could it much please la Noue whose power with the Rochellers was very great to see a Superiour chosen whose eminence and reputation would much eclipse and diminish the authority of his Command But neither the Queens policy nor their own particular divisions could restrain the general ardour and inclination with which most of them voluntarily concurred to put themselves under that Prince whose Ancestors they were accustomed to obey and whose very name alone made deep impressions in the minds of the people by reason of the so famous and so much deplored memory of his Father Wherefore the Articles of Agreement were set down in the name of the Provinces d' Anville and la Noue assenting to them of necessity though secretly whereby after their wonted pretences and protestations the power and command of that party was conferred upon the Prince of Conde committing to his protection both the Liberty of their Consciences and the ordering of that War which was thought so necessary for their common safety To these Capitulations joining a convenient sum of money they appointed three Deputies to assist the Prince both in the conduct and
utterly deprived both of his forces and due obedience and moreover that to avoid misery and contempt he was necessitated to become factious and partial and mixing in the dissentions of his subjects to make himself the author of his own misfortunes and a necessary instrument to imbroil and destroy his own Kingdom For though the Hugonots and Politicks were called by the name of Rebels as those who first had shaken off the yoke of their obedience to the King and openly opposed him and though the Catholicks fought under a colour of so specious and so necessary a cause as the defence and preservation of their Religion yet for all that the malice of mankind had mingled with it the venom of private interests and under that honourable pretence the ambition of the Great Ones had to the prejudice of their Kings built up their own Power and established a kind of unsufferable Authority The Guises whilst in the Reign of the late Kings they bore the principal sway in the Government had very fair opportunities to raise and confirm their own Greatness by putting the commands of strong places and the Governments of Provinces into the hands of their own Creatures and nearest Confidents by placing their dependants in the Courts of Justice in the Kings Council in the chief honours of the Court and the management of the Finances and by drawing an infinite number of men to their own devotion who were straitly engaged to them for many favours gifts riches and dignities obtained by their means which things whilst the minds of men were passionately inclined to that party and taken with the specious mask of Religion to many seemed tolerable and to many very reasonable and just But now they were taken notice of to be united in one body of a Faction they appeared as a great engine erected to oppose and upon any fit occasion to resist even the authority and pleasure of the King himself But on the other side the Hugonots had no less conveniency of establishing themselves and strengthening their own power for having by the ostentation of liberty and by promising Offices and Authority drawn unto themselves all the male-contents and turbulent spirits who once entangled could no more dis-ingage themselves and the Edicts of so many several Pacifications having still confirmed those Offices and Governments to those upon whom they had been conferred by the Princes and Heads of the Faction in process of time the Provinces were incumbered with them places of strength possessed by them many chief Offices of the Crown replenished with their adherents and a great part of the Nobility with many popular men were united and interested with them through the whole Kingdom Wherefore the late Kings who by reason of the shortness of their Reigns had given greater opportuity to the building up of those two powerful Factions remaining utterly deprived of all the means and instruments of Government were forced by necessity to become Champions of the passion and Promoters of the greatness of other men so that being unable of themselves to execute any solid resolute design in stead of governing they were governed and in stead of bridling that violence they themselves were carried away by the impetuous stream of those Factions which indignities being seriously considered by the present King full of high thoughts and of a lively generous spirit had made such an impression in him that though he used his uttermost endeavours to dissemble and conceal it he could not but with deep sighs often break forth into the words of Lewis the XI one of his Predecessors That it was now high time to put Kings out of their Page-ships meaning that they having so long been subject to the lash and discipline of the Heads of those Factions it was then seasonable to shake off their Empire and Dominion With these considerations having even in the time of his Brothers Reign begun to observe and deplore that weakness of the Kings and insolence of the Subjects and having made a greater reflection upon them in the thoughts of his late Voyage after the Crown was fallen into his hands he resolved with himself to use all possible force to shake from his neck the wretched dishonourable yoke of those Factions and to make himself a free absolute King as so many of his glorious Ancestors had been But as this thought was certainly very necessary for one that desired to Reign and very just in the lawful possessor of a Crown so was it also infinitely hard and difficult to be put in execution He wanted the sinews of the Treasury already wasted and consumed he wanted the obedience of his Subjects who were so obstinately interested in their several Factions that the Majesty and Veneration of a King was already become fabulous and contemptible he wanted faithful trusty Ministers for every one by some strait tie or other was engaged to one of the parties and the business of it self by reason of their so excessive power was a work of mighty art extraordinary cars infinite diligence and for the perfecting thereof propitious Fortune was no less requisite than great length of time But notwithstanding all these so weighty obstacles the Kings mind being so inwardly wounded that he could not take himself off from the perpetual meditation of that design and thinking no enterprise how painful or difficult soever impossible to his youth and valour firmly determined to apply all his most powerful endeavours to compass that end which he was not only perswaded to by publick respects and his former considerations but was also moved and incited thereunto by his own private passions and particular inclinations for having conceived an inveterate hatred against the King of Navarre and the Prince of Conde from the time that he was imployed against them in that War wherein he had been nourished and brought up from his very childhood he ardently desired to see the ruine of them and of all the rest of their Faction from whom by reason of former injuries he believed he could never have any real nor faithful service and on the other side calling to mind the offence received from the Duke of Guise in the person of his Sister the Lady Margaret then Queen of Navarre of whom it was reported that he had obtained more than ordinary favours he had converted all the love which he formerly bare him into so great a spleen that although he dissembled it he burned with a most fervent desire of revenge and for her sake could not endure any interest dependance or alliance of blood with the house of Guise so that publick causes concurring with private enmities he so much the more easily resolved to destroy both those so potent Factions But in contriving proper means to attain that end the first doubt he met withal was this Whether the establishment of Peace or continuance of War were more profitable for the advancement of this design and though partly to discover their inclinations partly
Armand Sieur de Byron his Lieutenant who no less famous for wisdom than valour had already shewed himself very favourable to the Hugonots Matters of War being settled and balanced in this manner the King began to think of Marriage for the hopes of the Family depending upon him and the Duke of Alancon both without Children it was necessary to provide for the succession of the Kingdom Before he went into Poland he was not a little taken with Louyse the Daughter of Nicolas Count of Vaudemont and Niece to the Duke of Lorain being besides the beauty of her person infinitely pleased with the modesty of her disposition and discreet behaviour but the fear of augmenting the greatness of the House of Lorain and of bringing the Cardinal into the management of affairs whose genius was wont to rule the wills and sway the affections of his Predecessors did much disswade him from that thought and recalling to mind the late occurrences under the Reigns of Francis the Second and Charles the Ninth and the great pretentions and authority of the Cardinal he could not bend his mind to suffer by that means a new increase of that Power the abatement whereof he had with so much labour and so long patience propounded to himself For which considerations turning his thoughts another way he purposed to demand Elizabeth Sister to Iohn King of Sweden a Princess for wit and beauty not inferiour to any and Secretary Pinart was presently sent to treat about the match But in the mean time while the King stayed at Avignon the Cardinal of Lorain whose power and wisdom he so much feared chancing to die of a Burning Feaver he suddenly changed his determination recalling Pinart from his treaty and being swayed by affection which in all but especially in great minds prevails above all other respects he took to Wife Louyse de Vaudemont who in the beginning of the next year was brought to Rheimes by the Duke and Dutchess of Lorain The Kings third consideration was how to settle his Brother the Duke of Alancon who being of a seditious spirit and fickle turbulent nature was not likely to be more quiet in the Reign of the present King whom he already hated and envied than he had been in the late Reign of Charles who had not given him such causes of hatred and emulation Two Propositions came into his mind for that purpose one was to procure Elizabeth Queen of England in Marriage for him but that had been often treated of and always waved by her resolution not to marry the other to resign the Crown of Poland to him but that could not be done but by the consent and election of that people the which they believing themselves injured and deprived by the King in his so secret departure from them was very hard to be obtained But not being to be discouraged by difficulty from making trial what might be done he chose two Ambassadours to treat about the business Guy Sieur de Pibrac a man of great learning and experience one of his intimate Counsellors and Roger Sieur de Bellegarde substituting in the command of the Army Alberto Gonai Count of Retz who because he was an Italian brought up and raised by King Charles and the Queen-Mother was infinitely trusted by him and made partaker of many of his most hidden secret intentions With these designs but with a shew of feasts and triumphs began the year 1575. For the King being departed from Avignon to be consecrated with the accustomed Ceremonies was come to Rheimes where the holy Oyl is kept in a Viol commonly called the Sancte Ampoule destined by ancient Veneration for the anointing of the Kings of France The Ceremonies were performed with solemn State by Lewis Cardinal of Lorain the Duke of Guises Brother and the next day after the King married the Princess Louyse all the sadness of former troubles dissolving it self into delightful thoughts dances tournaments and all manner of pomp and jollity then having visited the Church of St. Maclou where the Kings with a fast of nine days and other pennances use to receive that famous Gift of Healing the Kings Evil with nothing but a touch the King in the end of March came into the City of Paris In the beginning of April the Deputies of the Prince of Conde the Mareshal d' Anville and of the associated Provinces were come thither by his permission to treat of Peace to whom were joined the Ambassadors of the Queen of England and of the Cantons of Swisserland to exhort and perswade the King to grant those conditions to the Hugonots which they thought necessary for their security but their demands were so exorbitant though the King were of himself inclined to embrace Peace yet could he not bend his mind to hearken to them and the Catholick party with bitter murmurings spoke openly against the insolence and impertinence of their propositions wherefore after a long ambiguous Negotiation the Deputies took leave returning to relate the Kings pleasure to those that sent them and left Arenes one of their number at the Court to keep the business iâ— agitation and not utterly to cut off the treaty of Peace which was so much desired on both sides About this time though it were contrary to the Kings intent the War was not at all less active than it was before for mens minds being inflamed of themselves by the fire of each faction much blood was daily spilt in several encounters and it happened that Mombrun grown proud by the success of many Victories thinking to have his wonted fortune in a sudden disorderly charge which he gave the Forces of Monsieur de Gordes the Kings Lieutenant in Daulphine was not only repulsed but also so streightened between a River and a Hill by the multitude of the Catholicks that all his men being defeated and scattered he was first wounded and after taken prisoner so that being brought to Grenoble he was by publick decree of the Parliament condemned to death and the sentence executed without delay he not only bearing the punishment of those infinite troubles which he had brought upon that Province but also of his boldness in daring to plunder the Kings own Carriages and Servants From this battel wherein Mombrun was defeated escaped Francis de Bonne Sieur de Lesdiquiers a man of great wisdom and no less boldness and vivacity who in process of time being made Head of the Hugonot Faction in Daulphine advanced himself by his prudence and courage so far above his own private condition that in the end he came with incredible reputation to be made High-Constable of the Kingdome Nor was the state of affairs any quieter in the other Provinces for the Mareschal d' Anville having called a meeting at Nismes and another afterward at Montpellier had declared himself Head of the Politicks and joining in confederacy with the Hugonots had openly attempted those places which held of the Kings party In the
Princes for their security till the Articles were fully and perfectly performed viz. Beaucaire and Aiguemorte in Languedoc Perigeux and la Mas de Virdun in Guienne Nyon and Serres in Daulphine Isoire in Auvergne and Seine la Grand Tour in Provence The sentences against la Mole the Count de Coranas the Admiral de Coligny Briquemaut Cavagnes Montgomery and Mombrun were revoked and declared null and further it was declared that no fault was to be imputed to the Visdame of Chartres and Beauvais for having contracted or negotiated any agreements with the Queen of England for the Duke of Alancons Apennage so they call the maintenance which is allowed to Kings Sons and Brothers they assigned Berry Touraine and the Dutchy of Anjou three of the greatest and most fertile Countries in all France and 100000 Crowns of annual pension To the Prince of Conde they allotted the Government of Picardy and for his security the City of Peronne a very strong place seated near the Sea To Prince Casimir the Principality of Chasteau-Thierry a pension of 14000 Crowns the maintenance of one hundred Lances and the entire payment of all arrears due to the German Army which amounted to 1200000 Ducats To the Prince of Orange the restitution of all those States he was wont to possess in the Kingdom of France which for Rebellion had been taken from him by the sentence of Parliament and added to the Kings Revenue finally an Assembly of the States General was promised within six months who were to represent unto the King the grievances of his Subjects and consult of their remedies which condition proposed by the Princes to set a better gloss upon their cause and to win the applause of the people was willingly received by the King as a convenient means to dissolve and disanul the Articles agreed upon which with many others less considerable but not less unreasonable and exorbitant as soon as they were known to those of the Catholick party exasperated most of their minds in such a manner that they not only murmured freely against the King himself as one of a mean spirit drowned in the effeminate delights of the Court and the Queen-Mother as if to recover her Son the Duke of Alancon from the way of perdition she had neglected the Majesty of Religion and precipitated the general safety of the Kingdom but many were already disposed to rise and would have taken Arms to disturb the unjustness of that Peace which was generally esteemed shameful and not fit to be kept if within a while they had not manifestly understood that the King and Queen purposely to recover and draw home the Duke of Alancon had consented to conditions in words which they were resolved not to observe in deeds for the foreign Army being first of all sent away by having disbursed part of the arrears to Prince Casimir and given him security for the rest partly by pawning Jewels partly by engaging the word of the Duke of Lorain and having exactly performed all things promised to the Duke of Alancon none of the other Articles were observed either to the Hugonots in general or to the King of Navarre and Prince of Conde in particular but the King permitting and tacitly consenting to it the Assemblies of the Hugonots were every where violently disturbed the Government of Picardy was not given to the Prince of Conde nor the City of Perronne assigned to him the Courts of Justice which were to be formed in the Parliaments were deferred with several excuses and of so many Counsellors which ought to have been elected the King having named only Arenes one of the Deputies which had treated the Peace to be President of the Parliament of Paris they refused to accept of him the King not being at all displeased at it which things clearly discovering the Kings mind though they quieted those Catholicks who judged of the state of affairs without interest or passion and disposed the most part of peaceful-natured men to expect the issue of the Assembly of the States which the King had appointed to be in the City of Blois on the fifteenth day of November yet the Guises who were not slack in laying hold of any opportunity to augment their own greatness and to secure the state of that Religion which was so straightly linked to their interests began upon the conjuncture of so great an occasion secretly to make a League of the Catholicks in all the Provinces of the Kingdom under colour of opposing the progress and establishment of Heresie which by the Articles of Peace was so fully authorized and established but in effect to reduce the forces of the Catholick party into one firm entire united body which they might dispose of as occasion served for their own security and for a foundation of that party whereof they hold the principality Henry Duke of Guise Charles Duke of Mayenne and no less than they Lewis Cardinal of Guise their third Brother were left not only Heirs to their Fathers greatness and reputation and Possessors of the Rule and Government of the Catholick party but had also by their proper valour and industry acquired wonderful renown and love among the people partly by their liberal popular nature partly by their care and zeal shewed in preferring before all other respects the protection and maintenance of that Religion whereof they were the sole Champions and Defenders These Brothers to whom were joined the Duke and Chavalier d' Aumale the Duke d' Elboeuf the Duke de Mercoeur with his Brothers though allyed unto the King yet all of the same house of Lorain when contrary to their expectation they saw the Peace concluded and ratified with Articles so unjust and prejudicial to the Catholick Religion and to the credit and power of their party stirred up with anger and disdain which often use to lay open mens resentments began to enter into a great suspition of the Kings counsels and designs thinking that a Prince of a noble Warlike nature would never have suffered the temerity of his Subjects to draw him to such shameful conditions but that he concealed some deeper thoughts and more weighty undiscovered resolutions wherefore though the King by means of the Queen-Mother and many others which they both confided in gave them to understand that his intention was to break or at least to moderate those conditions by the Assemâ—â—â— of the States at Blois and that he had consented to those dishonourable Articles â—nly to deprive the Hugonots of so powerful a prop as the person of the Duke of Alancon but that he would settle all by convenient proportionable remedies yet those Princes were not altogether satisfied but every day by various conjectures penetrating more deeply into those mysteries as also being highly displeased at the Kings Decree whereby taking away the power in appearance from all but in effect from them alone of procuring gifts and interceding for favours for the followers and dependents of the Catholick party and
of great importance as well for that it lies upon the Coast of the Ocean Sea as because it abounds with such store of Salt-pits which yield a great and constant revenue he made the Sieur de Montaut Governour and put into it a strong Garison of his dependents furnishing it with ammunition and fortifying it with exceeding diligence nor content with that but vigorously prosecuting that enterprise by the means of his dependents in a few weeks he reduced into his own power Royan Pons Talemont and Marans with many other considerable places in Xaintonge But the King of Navarre who with more deliberate considerations had raised his thoughts to higher designs making use of the ready boldness of the Prince of Conde in those matters where force and violence were needful with infinite moderation to which as well by choice as nature he was much inclined under title of being Governour of the Province reduced the principal Cities to himself shewing both in words and actions a great deal of gentleness to the Catholicks a great deal of reverence to the Kings person singular desire to help the advancement of every one and very much trouble for the losses and outrages which by occasion of the War he was necessitated to bring upon that Country by which arts having gained all the people of Perigort and the Towns of Loudun Agen Ganache and many lesser places he possessed all that Country except Bourdeaux where the Parliament residing the Citizens had ever refused to admit him yet ceased he not after many repulses sometimes to allure them with kind messages sometimes to assure them with large promises shewing himself to be utterly averse from the animosity of the Factions and the cruelties used by others in Civil Wars since he of his own accord had setled the use of the Catholick Religion again in those places that were of his own Patrimony from whence his Mother had taken it away and with much modesty respect and favourable Declarations treated with the Church-men concerning the interests of Religion which artifice or nature or rather as it often happens artifice derived from nature won the hearts of all the people and took off that hatred which as Enemies to the Commonwealth they were wont to bear to others who had held the chief command of that Faction which he desiring to join and unite into one body as he saw the Heads of the Catholicks endeavoured to do on their side having obtained leave of the Citizens to enter Rochel the command whereof he knew to be very necessary for him he was so skilful in managing the affections of the people that having tamed and assured the minds of the Citizens which were full of suspitions and unapt to give credit to any body by their counsel and with the consent of all the Cities which followed their party the Deputies whereof he had assembled in that place he in the end made himself be declared Head and Protector of that party and the Prince of Conde his Lieutenant General shewing himself every where so full of sincerity and moderation that he thereby gained not only their inclination and good will but also a very free and absolute authority over them which among so many jealousies and so many pretenders perchance he could not have obtained by other arts for neither the Prince of Conde not the Mareshal d' Anville nor perhaps Monsieur de la Noue nor Monsieur de Rohan would so easily have yielded to him if they had not been forced besides the splendour of his Royal name to give place to his popularity and his arts of Governing Now having obtained the power of that Faction chiefly by the favour of the Rochellers and knowing that Monsieur de Fervaques as a subtil man and not trusty was suspected of all but especially the Citizens of Rochel who desired for their security that Messieurs de Rohan de Mouy de la Noue Langoiran and other old Abettors of that party might have the first place in their Councils and in their Civil and Military Offices or else perswaded by d' Aubigny who affirmed he had discovered that Fervaques at the very last point had revealed his intended departure to the King and that they were not stayed because the King having a wonderful ill opinion of him gave no credit to his words he cunningly gave him occasion to go his way as hath been already related and making up his Council of men that were famous for integrity and honest intentions did not only take away the jealousie of the Rochellers and of all the neighbouring Provinces who feared he would change his Power into a tyrannical Government but won the hearts of many Catholicks who so they might enjoy the liberty of living in the Religion of their forefathers were also disposed to serve and follow him He interposed his authority that the Rochellers might give way to the exercise of the Catholick Religion in their City and before he departed procured leave for Mass to be said in a little Church many being present at it which things accompanied with his modest temperate speeches as they gained him a great deal of affection from those of his own party so did they lessen and extinguish that hatred which the Guises by imputations of revolt and apostacy endeavoured to fasten upon him among all degrees of people in the Kingdom But the King in so great a combustion of all things and in so miserable a condition of his Crown which was openly assailed by the Politicks and Hugonots and secretly conspired against by the Catholicks of the League having conceived great hopes of finding a way to compass his designs by means of the General Assembly of the States was intent upon calling them together in the City of Blois where he with his Mother and the Duke of Alancon his Brother arrived the tenth day of November and having by his Letters given notice to the Deputies of the several Provinces to meet together without delay the business was followed with so much diligence that the sixth day of December gave a solemn beginning to the Assembly The Kings intention was prosecuting his own designs by means of the States to settle a firm general Peace which being established by the common consent of the whole Nation no man should have cause to find fault withal but lasting in a firm continuance might quite abolish the interests of the several parties cause the present animosities to be forgotten and give him time and opportunity to execute his own resolutions of abasing and weakening the strength and credit of both the Factions He hoped that a moderate Agreement would readily be laid hold on by all the three Estates For the Clergy were always fain to contribute very largely as to a War wherein they were more interessed than any others the Nobility wearied with the toils of War and exhausted with the vast expences of it and the Commons who besides the continual and intolerable taxes and
contributions being in the Fields by the insolencies of Souldiers in the Cities by the interruption of Trade subject to all the miseries of War seemed greedily and impatiently to desire Peace With these ends and hopes the several Orders of the States being met together in his presence he began with a grave effectual Speech to deplore the miserable calamitous estate into which the Kingdom of France formerly so powerful and flourishing was then reduced since every degree and part of so great a Monarchy being fallen from their former greatness and prosperity into a labyrinth of discord and confusion was manifestly brought to terms of lamentable ruine and desolation That the obedience and veneration of the Royal Majesty which had in all times been so proper and peculiar to the French was now utterly lost That the bond of that charity which the love of one common Country useth ordinarily to knit faster among men of right understanding was broken to pieces by the violence of inveterate intestine hatreds That by the licence of Civil Wars which had lasted so many years the due respect to justice was taken away the fear of Magistrates trodden under foot and the sincerity of mens manners exceedingly corrupted That he knew whatsoever calamities the people suffer are always attributed to the Prince's evil Government yet he was satisfied with the clearness of his own Conscience and doubted not but equal Judges would free him from all blame considering the tender age of the King his Brother and of himself when the beginnings of that mischief brake forth That all the World knew how much care and pains the Queen his Mother had undergone to remedy those misfortunes which from what causes they were derived was sufficiently apparent That the conservation of the Kingdom and the inheritance of her Sons yet Children conspired against with so much cunning and openly assailed with so much violence was to be ascribed to her prudence constancy and magnanimity but if her vertuous endeavours had not been able to extinguish those mischiefs too fierce and powerful in their beginnings perchance it was the permission of Divine Providence to punish the sins of both Prince and People together That it was likewise manifest to every one what he himself had done for the suppression and extirpation of the present evils that under the Reign of the King his Brother he with those victorious atchievements which were not unknown unto the World had tried the rigour of the sword but he had found by experience that the letting of blood only weakened the body but neither lessened the violence nor malignity of the disease That by civil intestine Wars Religion it self which receives its nourishment from Peace was much impaired and abased so that in stead of gaining those Souls that were gone astray by violent means they did indanger the loss of those that were most zealous in the truth for which cause he had both before he went into Poland laboured to bring in Peace by a Cessation of those calamities and since God had called him to the Crown endeavoured by all means possible to procure the repose and quiet of his Kingdom That to that end he had called the Assembly of the States that by the advice of his good and faithful Subjects some way might be found to stop the course of those present miseries wishing rather than they should continue that the thred of his life might be cut off before he had seen the half of his days That it was therefore time to think among themselves of some wholsome remedy by which putting an end to the reciprocal enmities discords wars and animosities they might with gentleness and moderation perfectly restore the candour of Religion bring mens minds again to their due veneration and obedience reduce the integrity of Justice to its primitive condition banish the pernicious liberty of Vice recover the ancient simple honesty of Manners and finally give breath to those dangers of the Clergy to those toils of the Nobility and to those losses and distractions of the Common people which by occasion of the War he was to his great grief not only forced to continue but also to increase and multiply without end That he thought for the procuring of those blessings there was no more secure nor effectual means than a good moderate and lasting Agreement and yet that he was ready to give ear to any reasons that could be objected to the contrary and to any other means that could be propounded that so he might make choice of those which should be thought the best most easie and most profitable That therefore he did earnestly exhort every one of them that laying apart all passions and interests they should study sincerely to find out such propositions as they thought most fit to ease the troubles of the State and quiet the distractions of the Kingdom for as he was very willing to consult of all things in common so was he absolutely resolved that whatsoever they concluded and established should be most exactly and punctually observed The High Chancellour Birago spake then to the like effect and with a longer Oration shewed the same things concluded at last that since the admirable wisdom of the Queen-Mother and the valour and generosity of the King had till then preserved France in the midst of so many troubles and dangers the States ought now to offer their general opinion and advice every one striving to propound such profitable seasonable remedies as might relieve the Kingdom from present and keep it safe from future miseries All the three Orders severally gave the King many thanks for his affectionate care and praised his just intention every one promising for their own parts to assist with faithful loyalty and sincerity of heart But though in these first appearances the Kings intention and that of the States seemed both to be the same yet inwardly they were very different for the Deputies of the Provinces were for the most part such as had subscribed to the Catholick League and were swayed by the counsel and superintendency of the Duke of Guise who being absent himself had sent his Brother of Mayenne Pierre Espinac Archbishop of Lyons the Baron de Senecey and many other of his dependents thither and therefore the Deputies whom it concerned to propose and conclude matters in the Assembly were for the most part resolved not only to moderate the last Articles of Peace which the King would willingly have agreed to but also to break them utterly and again with more force than ever to begin the War against the Hugonots who having violated the conditions had already taken arms for their own advantage But the Kings mind was absolutely averse from that which being known to the Deputies who had discovered it by many signs especially by his Speech unto them and foreseeing that by his power he would delude and frustrate all their designs as long as he was able to resolve alone of whatsoever was propounded they sought cunningly
parts and in seising upon many places convenient for the defence and maintenance of party which succeeding according to his desires he had possessed himself of Bazas Perigâ—eux and St. Macaire in Guienne Chivray in Poictou Quimperley in Bretagne and with a more Warlike than numerous Army laid siege to Marmande a great Town seated upon the bank of the Garonne near to Bourdeaux and therefore very commodious to strengthen that place which was the only principal City of that Province that made resistance In the mean time the States Commissioners being come unto him he gave them audience at Agen in the beginning of the year 1577. with demonstrations of great honour and respect There the Bishop of Vienne having eloquently declared the resolution of the States to suffer no other but the Catholick Religion in the Kingdom of France exhorted him effectually in the name of all the Orders to come unto the Assembly to re-unite himself in concord with the King his Brother-in-law to return into the bosom of the Church and by so noble and so necessary a resolution to comfort all the Orders of the Kingdom by whom as first Prince of the Blood he was greatly esteemed and honoured and afterward inlarging himself he represented the several commodities of Peace and the miserable desolations of War The King of Navarre with succinct but solid words replyed punctually That if the happiness of Peace and miseries of War were so great and many as he alledged the States ought therefore sincerely to establish that Peace which was before concluded and not by new deliberations and by revoking Edicts already made to kindle again the sparks of War which were almost extinguished That it was an easie matter to discourse of the rooting out of a Religion by the Sword but experience had always shewed it was impossible to effect it and therefore it was to be esteemed a more discreet advice to allow a spiritual Peace thereby to obtain a temporal one than by disquieting mens Consciences to fancy the conservation of an outward Peace That for his part he was born and brought up in the Religion he professed and he believed still that it was the right and true Faith but yet when by sound reasons urged to him by men of understanding and not by force and violence he should find himself to be in an errour he would readily repent his fault and changing his Religion endeavour the conversion of all others to the belief of that Faith which should be acknowledged the true one Therefore he prayed the States not to force his Conscience but to be satisfied with that his good will and intention and if that answer were not sufficient to content them he would expect new and more particular demands for the better answering whereof he would presently assemble a full Congregation of his party at Montauban but in the mean time while he saw all things prepared to make War against him he was constrained to stand armed upon his own defence to prevent that ruine which he plainly saw contrived by his Enemies The Prince of Conde's answer was very different for having received the Commissioners privately he would neither open their Letters nor acknowledge them for Deputies of the States General alledging that that Assembly could not be called the States General which wanted the Deputies of so many Cities Towns and Provinces and which treated of violating mens Consciences by force of shedding the Blood-Royal of France and suppressing the Liberties of the Crown to comply with the desires of strangers who were so hot upon the prosecution of their own intolerable pernitious interests of ambition and private ends that it was a Conventicle of a few men suborned and corrupted by the disturbers of the publick Peace and therefore he would neither open their Letters nor treat with their Commissioners The Mareschal d' Anville gave an answer not much unlike but something more moderate the Deputies having found him at Montpellier For having represented to them that his heart was real as any mans to the Catholick Religion wherein he had been born and would continue as long as he lived he told them that it would be both vain and impossible to prohibit the exercise of the Reformed Religion granted by so many Edicts and confirmed by so many Conclusions of Peace and that by blowing up the flames of War the destruction and ruine of all parts of the Kingdom would be continued but that it ought to be consulted of in common in a lawful Assembly of the States General of France and not in a particular Congregation as that of Blois where only the Deputies of one party were met together and therefore he did protest against the validity of whatsoever should be there decreed or resolved The Commissioners returned to Bloys with these answers in the beginning of February and the Duke of Guise being come thither to give a colour to the business on his part the inclination of the States appeared manifestly ready to disanul the late Edict of Pacification and resolve upon a War with the Hugonots Wherefore the King not willing to draw the hatred of all the Catholick party upon himself nor give them cause to suspect the sincerity of his Conscience making the Pope and all Christendom believe he held intelligence with the Hugonots which jealousie would have endangered the Catholick League to take Arms of themselves without his Authority and disorder the whole state of things Besides being advised by the Bishop of Lymoges and Monsieur de Morvillier two of his principal Councellors he determined since he could not by open resistance hinder the designs and progress of the Catholick League which already had taken too deep a root to make himself Head and Protector of it and draw that Authority to himself which he saw they endeavoured to settle upon the Head of the League both within and without the Kingdom hoping that he being once made Moderator of that Union in time convenient means would not be wanting to dissolve it as a thing directly opposite to his intentions Wherefore shewing a great desire to extirpate the Hugonot Faction and making all believe that he was highly offended with the Princes answers he caused the Catholick League framed by the Lords of the House of Lorain to be read published and sworn in the open Assembly where they themselves were present establishing it as an Irrevocable and Fundamental Law of the Kingdom Then he declared himself principal Head and Protector of it with loud specious protestations that he would spend his last breath to reduce all his people to an unity in Religion and an entire obedience to the Roman Church Thus did he labour to avoid that blow which he saw he could not break by making resistance But the King having for many days shewed a wonderful desire to suppress the Hugonots purposed with one mortal blow to try the constancy of the Deputies for having sent his Brother the Duke of Alancon and
Saluzzo Bellegarde had for many years held the chief place in the Kings favour and in the beginning of his Reign was by him created Mareschal but afterward for some jealousies the King conceived of him and by the instigation of his competitors Chiverny and Villeguier he was faln out of favour and under pretence of sending him into Poland to negotiate for the Duke of Alancon he had cunningly sought to put him from Court But being openly favoured by the Mareschal d' Anville and secretly by the Duke of Savoy he went into the Marquesate of Saluzzo where having found a light occasion of dispute with Carlo de Birago the Kings Lieutenant who held the principal places he easily drove him away by force and having without much difficulty made himself Master of that State he carried himself in imitation of d' Anville obeying the King's orders onely so far forth as he himself thought fit This action of his did not onely prove very prejudicial to the Affairs of France but likewise wrought great suspicions in the Italian Princes who with reason doubted that Bellegarde set on by the Catholick King to deprive the French of the Marquesate of Saluzzo might give the King occasion for the recovery of his own to bring the War into Italy and put the affairs of that Province into confusion and that so much the rather because they saw Bellegarde leavy Soldiers and fortifie places and yet knew not with whose money he could do those things Wherefore the Pope being moved had prayed the Venetian Senate as Friends to the King to interpose their wisdom to take away the occasion of that fire the preparations whereof were so near at hand The Senate undertook the business very carefully and having caused their Ambassador Grimano to treat with the King and Francesco Barbaro Resident in Savoy with the Mareschal de Bellegarde was the occasion that the King committed that affair unto the managing of his Mother For this cause the Queen not being able to draw Bellegarde unto Grenâ—ble whither the Duke of Savoy and the Venetian Ambassador were come to meet her was content to go to Montluel according to her custom making small account of Ceremonies which use so much to trouble Princes so she might obtain her ends in the substance of things There having wrought the Mareschal to acknowledge the King and receive the Patent of his Government from him she dispatched it for him with many demonstrations of honor but whatsoever the occasion were the Mareschal died suddenly as soon as he was returned unto Saluzzo and before the Queen departed from those Provinces the Governours and Guardians of his Son delivered up that State into the hands of the King of France The Queen being gotten out of that trouble passing thorough Bourgogne was returned unto her Son to assist in the administration of the Government whilest he retired from the management of affairs seemed onely to mind Feasts and Solemnities leaving all businesses to her and to his Council though indeed every least particular passed thorow his own hands by which arts he thought himself so secure of present and certain of future matters that he believed he had already fully executed all that he had secretly contrived in his mind Onely he thought the course of his designs was stopt by the Duke of Alancon who fickle and unconstant in his desires sometimes retiring himself from Court sometimes returning confidently again now holding intelligence with the Male-contents and within a while refusing to meddle with them kept him still solicitous with many jealousies and anxieties The Queen-Mother endeavoured principally to remedy that fear as a thing so material that the tranquility or disturbance of the Government depended on it Wherefore the people of the Low-Countries being already withdrawn from the subjection of the Catholick King having first besought the King of France to receive them into his protection and after he refused it having offered the Command of themselves to the Duke of Alancon if with a powerful Army he would deliver them from fear of the Spanish Tyranny the Queen desirous to free one Son from his suspicions and to provide a convenient State for the other exhorted the King to let the Duke of Alancon accept of the protection of the States of Flanders and to raise an Army upon fained pretences within the limits of France alledging that all unquiet factious spirits would go along with the Duke and diminish that pestilent matter which maintained the discords and troubles of the Kingdom and the better to ground and settle that design she tryed to renew the so often rejected Treaty of Marriage between the Duke and the Queen of England which though it could not be concluded yet at least this consequence might result from it That the Queen by her Forces and Authority would incline to favour the Duke in his new Command wherefore omitting nothing that could advance that end after many Embassies on both sides Alancon himself went this year personally into England where being honourably and sumptuously received by the Queen he stayed there a great while and though she abhorâ—ed to submit her self to the yoke of Matrimony and that the State of England did likewise abhor the Government of a French King yet because the interest of State required to dissemble as well to encrease the Dukes reputation and by consequence the strength of the States of Flanders as also to cause a jealousie in the Catholick King who at that time was intent about many other designs which were much suspected by all the Princes his Neighbours the Queen famed to consent unto the match and amongst the pomps and delights of her Court honoured and favoured the Duke of Alancon very familiarly in whose behalf the King dispatched an honourable Embassie the chief whereof was Francis de Montpensier Prince Dauphin a Lord of winning carriage and often imployed being known to be of a sincere minde an honest but not crafty nature and very far from medling or conforting with factious minded men At the arrival of this Embassie which was received with great tokens of honour the articles and conditions were treated of which were to be observed by both parties and the business went so far that the Duke and Queen gave each other a Ring in token of future Marriage though she nevertheless persevered constantly in her resolution of a free single life and therefore would by no means suffer it to go any further But these things happened in the course of the year following In this year the King of Navar after the departure of the Queen-Mother did assemble a Congregation of his Party at Mazere in the County of Foix to deliberate in what manner they should behave themselves for the time to come where amongst the discourses of Peace the spirits of many that desired War shewed their inclinations in the end it began to be debated whether the Peace should be continued or that they should return to the hazard
of Arms. Nor was the King of Navarre himself much averse from active thoughts knowing by experience that peace and idleness did ruine by little and little and insensibly diminish the strength of his party for many weary of innovations returned sincerely unto the Catholick Church many seeing the Hugonots depressed and excluded from Offices and Honours did feign to return to it and all of them old business growing out of date and the authority of Command languishing did equally withdraw themselves from the cares and interests of the Faction and he himself being reduced to a very low ebb of Fortune not onely foresaw his future ruine but for the present had not wherewithall to maintain the honour of a King nor of first Prince of the Blood To which necessities the instigations of the Prince of Conde being added who was of a more fierce unquiet nature unable to digest the affront of being excluded from the Government of Piâ—ardy and the assent or rather desire of many young men that ordered matters of Government concurring in the same they concluded at last that it was better to try the fortune of Arms than to perish securely in the idleness of Peace and they resolved to prepare themselves and seek some occasion to begin the War so much the rather because the Kings manner of life being already thought to proceed from dissoluteness of Customs and weakness of spirit it incited all to carry themselves without respect according to their proper interests and inclinations Wherefore the King of Navarre calling to him the Deputies of Languedoc and Dauphine which were come to the Congregation after a long discourse wherein he exhorted them on their parts to lend what assistance they were able unto the Common Cause he gave them pieces of a broken French Crown of Gold to carry to Monsieur de Chastillon Son to the Admiral de Coligny who was already gotten into Languedoc and to Monsieur des Diguieres who was in Dauphine with direction that they should give credit in the matter and order of War to those that should bring them the remaining pieces of the Crown esteeming that a very secret Token and not so easily to be counterfeited with which determination each retiring into his own Province they began secretly to make themselves ready to take up Arms. But the King of Navarre seeking to put a gloss upon the business with some specious reasonable colour the time drawing on that the Cautionary Towns were to be restored though the King demanded them but coldly rather out of compliance with the Catholick party then a desire to have them yet He made a mighty noise about it and often calling Assemblies of the Hugonots which they call Synods endeavoured to shew them that the time of restoring those places was not yet come nor the execution of the Edict fully accomplished since the free exercise of their Religion was neither permitted in Champagne Normandy Bourgogne nor the Isle of France whereupon the Ministers growing hot who were very much pleased with that pretence their minds began to incline to War for the beginning whereof the King of Navarre was resolved to undertake some notable enterprize the fame whereof might quicken the slowness of all the rest of his party wherefore he thought of beginning with an attempt upon Cahors which Town having been promised by the King to the Lady Margaret his Wife in Dowry was never assigned unto her it being kept by the Governour in the Kings Name by that he obtained a reasonable pretence so necessary in Civil Wars to feed the minds of the People and to palliate the interests of the parties and a great benefit resulted to him by the addition of a rich City and neighbouring Territory which was both very great and wonderful commodious for his present affairs The Prince of Conde also who could not blot the business of Picardy out of his memory purposed to go unknown into that Province and by the help of some adherents to make himself Master of a place or two by which he might get footing in that Country and enlarge his State and Fortune beyond the narrow limits of Xaintonge thinking he might fairly cover his own ends by making shew that he would live under the Kings obedience and revenge himself of his enemies by whose practises he had been excluded from the Government The Prince of Conde as of a more hasty impatient nature began first and being come unknown to Poictiers he passed from thence with very great danger through the other Cities and Provinces of France into the heart of Picardy where after the space of a few moneths having with art and the intelligence of his Friends drawn together from several parts the number of 300 men he entred la Fere a strong place and of great consequence whence driving away the Governour and the small Garrison that was in it he became Master of it the 29 th day of November and having presently writ unto the King that he kept that Fortress in his Name as being by him elected Governour of the Province from which he had been excluded by the malice of his enemies he began notwithstanding to make preparations to defend himself as well as he could not doubting but the King would use all his force to chase him out of so convenient an harbour But in the beginning of the year following 1580 the King of Navarre after he had sent the remaining pieces of the broken Crown to the Lord of Chastillon and Monsieur des Diguieres in token that they should begin the War began to settle himself in his intended enterprise of Cahors which was to surprise that City upon a sudden and bring it into his own power The City of Cahors is seated upon the River Lot which environing it on three sides leaves onely one passage free called la Port aux Barres and the other three sides are entred by three fair Bridges that cross the River By one of these called the New-bridge the King of Navarre was resolved to attack the City secretly in the night not having Forces to assault or besiege it by day And because the first entry of the Bridge was hindred by a Gate that was kept locked after which without any Draw-bridge at the other end stood the Gate of the City defended by two Ravelines one on either hand He purposed at each Gate to fasten a Petard an Engine till then little esteemed for the newness of it but since by often tryals grown famous for sudden enterprises in War and the obstacles being broken to come presently to handy-blowes with the defenders For this purpose besides the company who to fasten the Petard were necessarily to go before he divided his Soldiers into four Squadrons the first led by the Baron de Salignac the second by the Sieur de St. Martin Captain of his Guards the third wherein were the Gentry and he himself in person by Antoyne Sieur de Rochelaure and the fourth by the
Duke of Guise had perswaded the King to determine a matter never clearly decided by his Predecessors That in the Ceremonies of the Kings Coronation and other occurrences the Peers should not have precedency according to their Age and Seniority but that those Peers which were Princes of the Blood should absolutely take place of all the rest by Prerogative of the Royal Family which much incensed the Princes of Lorain But it toucht them a great deal more nearly to see that the King was wholly intent to deprive them of their Offices and Governments to bestow and heap them upon his Minions For Charles Duke of Mayenne having been first declared Admiral a place held by his Father-in-law the Marquess de Villars after the death of the Admiral Chastillon was after forced by the Kings violent perswasions to take eighty thousand Crowns in recompence and to resign his Office which presently was setled upon the Duke of Ioyeuse And because the Duke of Espernon complained that his place was not so eminent the King desirous to satisfie him or at least feigning to be so for the compassing of his designs had often moved the Duke of Guise to give up his Office of Grand Maistre and when he saw that being displeased with the overture he resolved not to part with it by little and little he took away all the Authority and Priviledges which were wont to belong unto that Office leaving him only the empty name and in stead of it conferred upon the Duke of Espernon the charge of Colonel General of the Infantry which having been formerly promised to Timoleon de Cosse for his exceeding great deserts and he being by death prevented the enjoyment seemed in reason most due to his Son Charles Count of Brissac who was a fast friend to the Lords of Guise as his Father and Grandfather had been before him The Duke of Aumale complained likewise that he being elected to the Government of Picardy for which he had been in competition with the Prince of Conde to keep him as it were in an uncertainty of the possession the entry of many chief places was denied him among which Bologne Calais and la Fere kept by persons depending upon the King in the name of the Duke d' Espernon And finally all that bore the character of dependents of the House of Guise were either by money or other means devested of their Offices and Governments or at least deprived of the Authority and execution of them which by oblique ways were reserved for and transferred upon the Kings favourites and confidents These were then all or part of the discontents that troubled the Lords of Guise wherein being well versed in affairs of State and mindful of what had happened five and twenty years before they admired the revolutions of this world and the effects of Divine Justice seeing themselves handled in the same manner by the Dukes of Ioyeuse and Espernon as they governing in the Reign of Henry the Second had used the Houses of Momorancy and Bourbon concluding that though God for the most part reserves his punishment and vengeance till the everlasting pains of the world to come yet is he sometimes pleased by those glances of his power to shew us a glimpse of that Justice wherewith he governs the course of mortal things But besides the disgusts which these Princes pretended to receive they were much more sharply pricked with the sting of that jealousie which by many conjectures and by things daily put in practice they had conceived for seeing that the King balanced the Forces very carefully with those of the Hugonot Lords and that he would not suppress that party which as they believed he easily might have done that under several pretences he devested all the dependents of both Factions of their Places and Honours to bestow them upon such as should acknowledge them meerly from himself and that where other pretences failed he bought those Offices which they possessed with great sums of money to ingross them all into his own disposing that he admitted no intercession for any body thereby to take away the bait that drew so many followers and dependents to the Princes of both parties that he spent great store of money to bring those things about and also gathered great store together in Mets Bologne and Angoulesme though in the name of the Duke d' Espernon they judged that all these things tended to their ruine and destruction Nor could it satisfie them to see the King taken up with religious thoughts and addicted to a quiet unactive life for they knowing his nature wherewith they had been conversant from his very childhood interpreted that course of life to subtil deep dissimulation Wherefore the Duke of Guise a man of a wonderful quick insight discerning judgment and high thoughts laying all these things together determined with himself to prevent and not stay to be prevented in which resolution he was boldly seconded by his Brother Louys the Cardinal a man of a high spirit and an understanding no less ingenious than his as also by Henry of Savoy Duke of Nemours and Charles Marquess of San-Sorlin both Sons of Anna d' Este and therefore his Brothers by the Mother Charles of Lorain Duke of Aumale and Claude his Brother a Knight of Ierusalem Charles of Lorain Duke d' Elbeuf Emanuel Duke de Mercure and his Brothers who though allied unto the King yet in respect of the common Family were nearly united unto him both in opinion and interests Only Charles Duke of Mayenne concurred more slowly than the rest who with more setled thoughts considering the course of worldly affairs thought it as difficult and dangerous for the League to pull down the King protected by the Majesty of a Royal Name and the natural obligations of his Subjects as he believed it impossible for the King himself to destroy and ruine their Family protected by the favour of the Catholicks and by the merit and innocence of their persons Wherefore thinking it superfluous to put themselves into that fear and for that cause to hazard their safety by rash uncertain resolutions he counselled them to proceed with more patience and more respect toward the lawful Possessor of the Crown But the Duke of Guise resolute in his thoughts and by the authority of his Person the vivacity of his Courage the eloquence of his Language and the excellency of his Wit able to perswade and draw all the rest to his opinion excluding his Brothers advice had setled all his thoughts upon the machinations of the League for the enlargement and establishment whereof dissembling his discontents no less than his jealousies and private interests he made shew of stirring only for the respects of Religion and the general good making an ill interpretation of all the Kings actions and with many arts and circumstances aggravating that danger which he pretended hung over the Catholick Religion in that Kingdom He grounded his fears upon the death of the Duke
concerns the glory of God and the perfect restauration of the Roman Catholick Apostolick Church should since be changed or less at this present than he shewed it to be during the said troubles But so far is it from being so that his Majesty desires every one may know that he made the said Peace purposely to try if by means of it he could reunite his Subjects in the Church of God which the malice and licentiousness of the times had separated from it having so long proved with the hazard of his Person and State and with the price of the blood of a great number of Princes Lords Gentlemen and others of his Subjects who lost their lives in those broils that the discord raised about Religion and that took root in this Kingdom during the minority of the late King his brother and of himself to the great grief of the Queen their Mother could not be setled by the way of Armes without destroying his said Subjects and putting his Kingdom into evident danger Wherefore his Majesty resolved for Peace when once he found that all sorts of Persons were tyred and afflicted by the too long continuance of those said Tumults and that he wanted the means of supplying any longer the expences of so destructive a War Which would not have come to pass if in the Assembly of the States General of this Kingdom held at Blois the Deputies who were there had made request unto His Majesty to prohibit absolutely the exercise of the pretended reformed Religion in this Kingdom for then that course would not have been decreed which was there taken and Sworn to and which his Majesty laboured to put in execution with those conditions which are clearly expressed in it For if it had been concluded in good earnest to prosecute the War care would likewise have been taken to provide a certain stock of money from time to time to maintain it till the end as it was necessary to do and as his Majesty insisted that they would and they should then have had no pretence of complaint who nevertheless publish That every one was quickly deprived of that glympse of good hope which appeared to them at the resolution taken by the States though it be neither decent nor lawful for a Subject to judge of the actions of his King if for no other reason but because he is often ignorant of the secret causes that are the motives of his commands which sometimes are more pregnant then those that are apparent and known to every one it not belonging to any one to do so save onely to God the Searcher and Judge of all hearts and of the actions of Princes who knowes the causes that then forced his Majesty to conclude Peace before any thing else being certain that if he had deferred so to do this Kingdom would in a moment have been filled with Forraign Forces and with diverse Factions and new divisions which would have been wonderfully prejudicial to the State His Majesty therefore to prevent all the aforesaid inconveniences to hinder the effects of them and to try the best remedies condescended to the aforesaid Peace and not to settle and establish Heresie in this Kingdom as is published abroad for such a thought never entred into the mind of so good and so Christian a Prince as is his Majesty who having foreseen felt and proved the difficulties of War thought fit so much the sooner to consent unto the aforesaid Peace to the end that by means thereof he might at least satisfie his good Subjects with that ease which they expected from those other points propounded and required in the Assembly of the said States General for the publick good of the Kingdom Peace and concord being the principal necessary foundation for the establishing of good Laws and the reformation of manners which businesses His Majesty hath since continually prosecuted as appears by the Edicts and Constitutions made for that purpose which he hath laboured to cause to be observed and put in execution and if his intention hath not been fulfilled according to his desire it hath been very much to his grief and it may be also as well through the negligence of some of his Officers and through the cunning of his evil-willers as by reason of the advantage and footing which wickedness corruption and disobedience had taken in this Kingdom during the said War By that Peace many Cities full of Citizens and Catholick inhabitants were freed from Soldiers that had seised upon them and the exercise of the Roman Catholick Apostolick Religion was restored to its being as by the diligence and care of his Majesty it is brought to pass in almost all the Towns of this Kingdom wherein nevertheless those that make profession of the said pretended reformed Religion have since those Commotions been and at this present are still the strongest and by whom the said exercise had till then been banished both before and since he came unto the Crown Likewise the face of Justice hath appeared in them and if not so fully and perfectly as might have been desired yet so that sometimes it hath had sufficient strength to relieve the good and terrifie the bad The Prelates and Clergy-men are setled again in their Churches and in the possession of those goods that were taken from them The Nobility hath been able to live securely in their own houses without being liable to those expences they were wont to make during the War to keep themselves from being suddenly surprised The Citizen deprived of his possession and wandring about the Country with his Family is also entred again into his own house by means of the said Peace The Merchant hath likewise wholly betaken himself again unto his Traffick which was interrupted by occasion of the said Tumults And the poor Peasant pressed down under the weight of intolerable burthen proceeding from the unbridled liberty of the Soldier hath had means to breathe and have recourse unto his ordinary labour to sustain the poverty of his life Briefly there is no kind of Estate or Person that hath not effectually shared in the fruit and benefit of that Peace And as his Majesty hath alwayes been most jealous of Gods honour and as solicitous of the publick good of his Subjects as a most Christian and truly good Prince ought to be knowing that the evils and calamities of a State do spring chiefly from the want of true Piety and Justice he hath since the said Peace continually laboured to set those two Pillars up again which the violence of the said Tumults had as it were overturned and thrown to the ground and that he might so do had begun to nominate such persons to Ecclesiastical dignities that have cure of Souls as were fit and capable and such as are ordained by the holy Decrees He hath also invited his Subjects by his example to reform their manners and to fly unto the Grace and Mercy of God by Prayer and Austerity of life
reputation by employing them in his service for every time his Majesty hath raised Armies or drawn Forces together he hath committed the charge and conduct unto them preferring them before all others and if it be considered who those are that even now hold the greatest and most honourable Offices in the Kingdom it will be found that they who are said to be the Authors of those complaints have more cause to acknowledge the goodness and favour of his Majesty than to murmur against him and depart from him But they say they have onely the name of them and that in effect they are deprived of the priviledges which belong unto their said Offices which are usurped by others Now before we judge of the justness of such a complaint it would be necessary to see and touch the ground of the rights and preeminences attributed to every Office and to consider how and by what persons they have been used in the times of the Kings his Predecessors a thing often propounded by His Majesty desirous to regulate the Offices of every one and which long ago would have been cleered and decided if his good intention had been seconded and assisted as it ought to have been by those very men that have interests in them But shall it be said at this present and left unto posterity that private interests and discontents were the occasions of overturning a whole State and of filling it with blood and desolation This is not the way that ought to be taken for the regulating of those abuses whereof they so much complain having to deal with a most pious Prince who will ever oppose that mischief and readily imbrace those fitting convenient remedies which shall be proposed unto him to provide against them Wherefore let Armes be laid down let forreign Forces be sent home to their own Countries and let this Kingdom be free from that danger that it incurres by this Insurrection and taking up of Armes and in stead of following that way full of difficulties and both publick and private miseries and calamities let that of reason and duty be sought out laid hold on and followed by means whereof the holy Church of God an Enemy to all violence will be more easily restored to its vigour and splendor and the Nobility satisfied and contented as it ought to be For which of the King 's His Majesties Predecessors hath shewed more love and favour to that Order then his Majesty hath done not having been contented to prefer it to the ancient and principal honours and dignities of the Kingdom but hath also purposely erected and founded new ones which he hath dedicated to the honour of the true Nobility having excluded all other kinds of persons from them His Majesty will also at the same time provide for the ease of his People as he hath already very well begun to do and desireth to continue to the uttermost of his power And although the Heads of this War do promise that their Forces shall live in so good discipline that every one shall commend them for it and do also admonish the Inhabitants of Cities not to receive any Garrisons into them yet it is already seen how the Soldiers which they have gathered together do commit infinite outrages and villanies and that they themselves have put Forces into those Cities and Places which they have taken to govern and keep them at their own devotion Besides that it is most certain that many Vagabonds which can do nothing but mischief will rise up as the custome is who under the name and protection of either side will commit infinite Robberies Murthers and Sacriledges so that in stead of putting an end to that danger which threatens the ruine of Gods Service and of good men as they promise to do by this War it will fill this Kingdom with all impiety and dissoluteness They also publish that their persons and lives are in danger of Treachery and that that is one of the causes that moves them to take up armes None can believe such an imputation can at all concern his Majesty by nature so far from any kind of Revenge that the man is yet unborn who can with reason make any such complaint against him notwithstanding any offence whatsoever he hath received There may easily be many found of this kind who have proved the gentleness of his nature and will serve for memorials of it to posterity Wherefore his Majesty prayes and exhorts the Heads of the said Tumults and Commotions presently to disband their Forces to send back strangers to separate themselves from all Leagues and laying aside all enterprises as his Kinsmen and Servants to take a perfect assurance of his friendship and good-will which if they shall so do he offers to continue to them honouring them with his favour and making them partakers of those dignities which he was wont to confer upon those of their quality to reconcile and reunite themselves with him to provide duely and effectually for the restauration of Gods Service and the publick good of his Subjects by those means which shall be thought most proper and convenient which his Majesty hath an infinite desire to put in practice He doth likewise admonish the Clergy and Gentry his Subjects maturely to weigh the consequence of these commotions sincerely to embrace his intention and to believe that his chief aim hath ever been and ever shall be to do good to all but neither harm nor displeasure to any commanding them most strictly as also all his other Subjects to separate and withdraw themselves from all Leagues and Associations and to reunite themselves with him as nature their duty and their own good and safety doth oblige them to the end that if these civil broils must pass further which he beseeches Gods divine Goodness not to permit he may be accompanied and supplied with their Counsel Arms and Assistance for the preservation of the Kingdom to which is joyned that of the Roman Catholick Apostolick Church of their honour and Reputation as likewise of their Persons Families and Estates offering and promising them if they shall so do both the continuation of his favour and reward of his service and fidelity This was the Kings Declaration published to answer that of the League wherein he thinking it convenient for the gravity of his Person to sum up businesses in a few words without descending to more particulars endeavoured afterward to have the reasons of the Guises punctually answered by persons of great wisdom and no less eloquence who having replied largely in writing kindled matters in such sort that it was much more necessary to come at last to action then to multiply words any longer The King endeavoured therefore not onely to draw his Forces together in all parts to resist the attempts and oppose the Army of the League that was so near but also to disunite and fetch over some of those which he thought most fit from the body of that Union and
the King should prohibit any other Religion in his Kingdom except the Roman Catholick That he should banish all the Heretick Preachers out of his Confines That he should ordain that Hugonots should be punished with confiscation of their Estates during life That he should with all speed denounce a War against them wherein such men should be made Commanders as the League could confide in That he should abolish those Courts instituted in the Parliaments and established in favour of the Hugonots and should not permit that any should be capable of any Place or publick Office till he had first made profession of his Faith conformable to the Roman Religion That the Duke of Guise Mayenne Aumale Mercure and Elbeuf besides their ordinary Government should keep the Cities of Chalons Thoul Verdun St. Desire Reims Soissons Dijon Beaume Rue in Picardy Dinan and Coneg in Bretagne That a certain number of Harquebuzers on horseback should be paid to be Guards for the Cardinals of Bourbon and Guise and for the Dukes of Guise Mercure Mayenne Aumale and Elbeuf That the Duke of Guise should have a hundred thousand Crowns paid unto him to build a Cittadel in Verdun and that two Regiments of Infantry should be paid which belonged to the League under the commands of Sacramoro Birago and St. Paul That two hundred thousand Crowns should be disbursed to pay the German Forces raised by the League with which they should presently be sent away and that they should be forgiven and remitted one hundred and ten thousand Ducats which they had taken of the Kings Revenue and spent for the advancement of the Union By which Capitulations it appeared plainly to those that had any knowledge of the affairs that passed that not compassion of the people to ease them of their Grievances had contracted the League but the care the Great Ones had of their own security and their desire to see the party of their Enemies suppressed and extinguished though the respect and colour of Religion was always strictly joined with them for that number of Cities and strong places obtained for the security of the Guises shewed plainly they had discovered the Kings secret intentions and seeing that the Hugonots had their places of security which hindred their destruction they thought to obtain the like for their Party to the end that it might be no less difficult to abase and suppress them than it proved to be to bring the King of Navarre and the rest of his party into subjection and the War which they made to be resolved on against the Hugonots though it were chiefly procured to root out the Divisions in Religion did nevertheless contain also at the same time the ruine of the Princes of Bourbon and of their friends and adherents The Agreement being concluded and established the Duke of Guise with the Cardinal his Brother and with the Cardinal of Bourbon went to the King to S. More near Paris and the Conditions being confirmed the Duke of Guise after many demonstrations of confidence returned to his Governments Whilst the Peace was negotiating between the King and the League the King of Navarre was brought into a great perplexity foreseeing the certainty of that Accommodation and that all the Forces of the Catholicks would be united together against him to suppress and destroy his Party He had from the first by means of the Sieurs de Clervant and Chassincourt his Agents at the Court proffered his Forces to assist the King exhorting him to join himself sincerely with him and to try the fidelity and readiness of the Hugonots and in the end had protested that he could not stand lingring on that manner to expect that thunderbolt of ruine which he foresaw was provided against him But the King by Letters under his own hand and by many very effectual perswasions used to his Agents had exhorted him to continue quiet and not to make a greater disturbance assuring him that he would never consent to any thing that should violate that Peace or that could cause his ruine and indeed such was the Kings intention at the first but after necessity had brought him to seek for Peace with the Confederates the King of Navarre who was no unskilful Judge of businesses easily perceived that all that storm would fall upon his Person and upon his Party wherefore desiring to make his cause plausible and his reasons known for the furthering hiâ— other designs he published a Declaration at Bergerac upon the tenth of Iune wherein bitterly complaining that he was called a relapsed Heretick a Persecutor of the Church a Disturber of the State and a Capital Enemy of the Catholicks to exclude him by those names from the succession of the Kingdom he shewed he was constrained to satisfie the world and particularly the Princes of Christendom but above all the King his Soveraign and the people of France that these were calumnies thrown upon him by his Enemies who out of an ambition to exalt themselves had under pretence of taking Arms against him and the rest of the Reformed Religion prosecuted the way of bringing the State to miserable confusion having in effect taken Arms against the King himself and against the Crown and contrary to the order of nature and the Laws of the Kingdom of France declared one to be first Prince of the Blood and Successor to the Crown arrogating that authority to themselves which belonged to the States General of the Kingdom That he could be no ways accounted a Relapser having never changed his opinion for although out of a just fear which may fall into the brest of the stoutest man and being forced by manifest violence he had sent an Ambassador to the Pope yet as soon as ever he recovered his liberty he had also declared that he had not changed his Religion neither could he be called an Heretick holding by the example of many others opinions not yet decided and having ever offered as he did likewise at the present to submit himself to the instructions of learned men and to the determination of a Council lawfully assembled that he was falsely slandered to have perscuted the Catholicks having always cherished many of them not only keeping them near his own Person but making use of them in the principal Offices of his Estate and Family and that he had left the Clergy-men in his own State and in every other place where he commanded in the peaceable enjoyment of their Revenues and exercise of the Roman Religion That if at several times he had taken Arms he had done it without intention to disturb the State and always in a defensive way which Nature teacheth every body to do having seen how inhumanely they were handled who had imbraced the Reformed Religion That to oppose the persecutions which were continually made ready against him and not to treat a League against the King he had sent into England Denmark and Germany with no other aim but to draw from thence some
boldness of the Guises and of so many others their Abettors and Followers he could not bring his mind to increase their Authority and augment their Power again and on the other side to deprive himself of the use of those he had bred up for his purpose and of the assistance of his greatest Confidents with evident danger to be exposed to their discretion since they might easily find out other occasions to prosecute the course of their designs already begun Wherefore after some uncertainty he leaned to the opinion of the Duke d' Espernon the Mareshal de Retz and the Abbot del Bene who being a Florentine by extraction and Son to the Nurse of Charles the Ninth was by the quickness of his wit risen to very great trust and favour resolved in appearance to satisfie the Capitulations made with the League but cunningly to interrupt and hinder the execution of them for though he had formerly endeavoured to suppress the Hugonots nor could their preservation please him yet now he would not seem to make War against them at the request of others and constrained by his own Vassals nor suffer the honour and glory thereof to redound wholly to the Lords of Guise This Counsel had not only an unfortunate event as for the most part those actions use to have which go in the new deceitful paths of subtil inventions out of the beaten road but it had also a difficult and unlucky beginning for from it there presently arose a difference and distrust even amongst the Kings Counsellours themselves the Duke of Espernon jealous of his Masters favours and desirous to hold fast his own greatness beginning to hate and persecute Monsieur de Villeroy by whom he had his first beginnings and instructions in the Court and with whom he had till then lived in very great friendship taxing him to have been corrupted with money and promises by the Duke of Guise and that he held secret intelligence with him and therefore was author of that advice which perswaded the King to extirpate the Hugonots to reduce matters of Government to their ancient form and to re-unite himself sincerely with the Catholicks of the League which signified nothing else but the abasing of the Greatness and Authority of the Favourites And that distaste indeed took birth from the time that the Duke had hindred the marriage of Alincourt Villeroy's Son to Madamoiselle de Maure a very rich Heir of that Family to match her with a Kinsman of his own called Monsieur de Bellegarde Son to Monsieur de Termes for which cause Alincourt being offended sided with the Duke de Ioyeuse and by him was made Cornet of his Company of Gens d' Arms and afterwards that discontent was continued in the Duke of Espernon by having seen the King approve of the demolishing of the Citadel at Lions at the perswasions of Villeroy as he said though indeed it was to draw the Sieur de Mandelot to his Party Yet these reciprocal distastes had been but secret and some hope there was they might wear away till upon occasion of this advice they began to discover themselves and it passed so far that the Duke of Espernon not only began to hate the High Chancellour Chyverny and the Sieur de Ville-quier the Kings old Favourites and well-deserving Servants but he began also to sow suspicions of the Queen-Mother as though by ancient inclination she were affectionate to the Lords of the House of Guise and sought by fomenting the Commotions of Civil War to keep the liberty of her Son in a perpetual Wardship that being forced by such streights and diâ—ficulties he might make use of her for the Government and maintenance of his Kingdom These jealousies and that discord breaking forth in that conjuncture which required union and concord in process of time made the King lose a great part of his best and wisest Servants and necessitated a great many others to incline to favour the Duke of Guise by reason of their hatred to Espernon and their desire to see him abased and which imported most of all they were the cause that the King gave not so much credit as he was wont to the Counsels of his Mother and that made her often to hold her peace and often to comply against her own opinion lest she should alienate her Son utterly from her But the King spinning on the thred of his design appeared solemnly on the nineteenth of Iuly in the Parliament and caused a decree to be published wherein revoking all other Edicts made at several times in favour of the Hugonots he prohibited any other Religion except the Roman Catholick in all Towns and places of his Kingdom he banished all the Preachers and Ministers of the pretended reformed Religion out of his confines within a moneth after the publication and commanded that all his Vassals should within the term of six moneths conform themselves to live according to the Rites of the holy Church and to make publick profession of the Catholick Faith or if they would not do so they should depart the Kingdom and be effectually gone out of his Confines within the said term which six moneths being expired the Hugonots should be proceeded against with capital punishments and confiscation of their Estates as Hereticks and Enemies of the publick Peace and those of the aforesaid Religion should be declared incapable to attain to or hold any Degree Office or Dignity in the Kingdom that all Chambres mi-parties and tri-parties should be taken away which had been established by the Edicts of Peace in their favour and that they should restore all places granted to them for their security and give them up without dispute or delay into the Kings obedience that all Princes Peers Officers of the Crown Parliaments Governors and other Ministers should be obliged to swear to the performance of this Decree which should be irrevocable and perpetually to be observed At the Kings coming out from the Parliament he was received by the People with joyful cries to shew their satisfaction and contentment at the Edict which had been published but he with a troubled countenance seemed to take small delight in those Acclamations which were made to flatter him out of season and it was observed by many that contrary to his ordinary affability he neither daigned to return any salutation to the Provost des Merchands nor to the other Heads and Officers of the People of Paris which he doing to shew he cared little for their volubility and inconstancy and because he would do nothing to comply with others gave matter to the Guisards to exclaim that inwardly he favoured the Hugonots and that by meer force he was drawn against his own Genius by the zeal and industry of the Lords of the House of Lorrain to denounce War against them The King of Navarre the Prince of Conde and the Marescal d' Anville being met together at St. Paul answered the King's Edict with a new protestation
Carlat in Auvergne and from thence a while after removed to Vsson in the same Province under the custody of the Marquess de Canillac who as it was reported being become captive to his prisoner had set her at liberty so she passing her time in certain houses of her own yet in Auvergne and continuing the same manner of life was a very great obstacle to those agreements which might have been concluded between her Husband and her Brother To overcome these important difficulties having imported his design to the Queen his Mother who was wont to ripen businesses of greatest consequence and to find out remedies for all the hardest impediments they determined at last that the person of the Lady Margaret was no more to be regarded and that having made her self unworthy to be acknowledged by them either for a Sister or a Daughter since the dispensation obtained from the Pope at the time of their Marriage being defective did afford a colour and pretence for the breaking of it they would make a Divorce and give Christienne Daughter to the Duke of Loraine by Claudia the Kings Sister to Wife to the King of Navarre who of a very pleasing behaviour and of an age already Marriageable was brought up in the degree and quality of a Daughter by the Queen mother and as for the King of Navarr's Religion they resolved to endeavour by urging the great good that would result from it and by so important benefit as the assuring himself of the succession of the Crown of France which was brought in question to soften and bend his mind to turn Catholick giving him such securities and satisfactions which should be thought most fit to settle and confirm him But because all others were either suspected or unable to manage a business of so great difficulty and importance the King intreated the Queen his Mother that she would take the pains to go into Poictou and Xaintonge to confer with the King of Navarre making her self for the present as she had ever been in times past the Author and Mediatrix of the good and quiet of the Kingdom The Queen takes upon her the charge of this business though much burthened with years and exceedingly tormented with the Gout and therefore the Abbot Guievan-Baptista Guadagni was dispatched to the Mareschal de Byron to give order for a cessation of Arms on that side and to appoint a meeting between the Queen and the King of Navarre The Mareschal following the instinct of his old inclination and being near the King of Navarre at the siege which he had newly laid to Maran obeyed the Kings command without delay and they came to this agreement That Maran should stand neuter and that both parts should have free commerce thither yet that the Governor should be put in by the King of Navarre and that the Garrison should equally protect the Catholicks as well as the Hugonots that the Marescal should withdraw his Forces beyond the Charente a River in those parts and that the King of Navarre after having furnished all things necessary for Rochel should go to meet the Queen-Mother in Poictou This Treaty did much displease the Guises and all those that adhered sincerely to the League so that on the one side the Popes Nuncio made grievous complaint thereof unto the King himself and on the other side the Duke of Guise who was at his Government in Champagne made it be spoken of to the Queen-Mother by his Agents and the People of Paris began commonly to murmur that the Cause of Religion was betrayed that the Hugonots were openly favoured that the course of the War was interrupted which was like to come presently to an happy conclusion that the King shewed openly that his mind was averse to the Catholick party and that he desired by all means to cherish and maintain Heresie for though the Kings design and intention was yet unknown to every one the very name of Peace had wrought a jealousie in the quick apprehension of the Duke of Guise and given occasion of talk to the common people The King answered the Nuncio resentingly that the backwardness which the Clergy shewed in submitting themselves to the vast expences of the War and the difficulty which the Pope had made in granting licence to alienate the Hundred thousand Crowns per annum of the Church Revenue had made him incline to the Counsels of Peace and that he thought he neither did any thing against his conscience nor against the Office of a Christian Prince if he laboured to restore peace and tranquility to the people of his Kingdom already wasted and undone by the calamities of War That it was a fine thing to stand a farr off and intermeddle in the Government of others with words and Paper-expeditions but that a good Father of the Family ought to have more regard to the evident good of his own house then to any discourses of strangers Yet the Nuncio having replied that the true way to give his Kingdom Peace was to extirpate the very roots of Heresie that the safety of the Soul was to be preferred before temporal respects that the last end and aim of the War begun with the Hugonots was quietness and tranquility which by reason of the weakness of the excommunicate Princes was not very hard to be compassed by perseverance that the Prelates of France had never withdrawn themselves from the equal burden of expences nor would they at all refuse it for the time to come and finally that he had certain hopes from Rome of the grant of that License which his Majesty desired the King moderating his discourse began to shew him the great danger and evil consequences which the inundation of Forreigners that was preparing would bring along with it for the diverting whereof it was necessary to feign and dissemble many things and that he should assure the Pope he would never conclude any thing which could prejudice the Catholick Religion or the good and honor of the holy Church The same things in substance were urged to the Duke of Guise from the Queen-Mother but he more particularly was moved to considâ—â— that this being done to hinder and by delay to divert the coming of the Germans did all redound to the particular service of the League and his own private benefit for he that was placed in the confines of the Kingdom on that side by which they thought to enter was more liable then any other to the danger of their incursions That he knew the weakness of the Kings Forces the want of Money and on the contrary the great strength of the Army which was raising in Germany and therefore it was necessary he should suffer the Counsels that were begun to be managed with dexterity which did all result at last unto the same end It was needful by means of their Confidents to instil the same things into the people of Paris which already began unbridledly to mutiny and it was necessary to affirm
them with so much efficacy that being gathered up in divers places by those that favoured the Hugonots which secretly were many and told unto the King of Navarre filled his mind with great jealousie and suspicion to the exceeding prejudice of the Treaty undertaken by the Queen who being gone to Chinonceaux a place of pleasure built by Madame Valentine and at that time in her possession expected till the Abbot Guadagni and the Sieur de Rambouillet who were gone to treat about it had appointed the place of interview between her and the King of Navarre about which there arose many difficulties by reason of the deep suspicion he was fallen into that they sought to deceive him whereupon he refused to go beyond those places which were held by his party and without being accompanied by such Forces as were needful for the Guard and security of his own person On the other side it was very unfit and very unsafe for the Queen to put her self into the power and forces of the Hugonots and the business was such as could not in a few houres be treated and resolved on in the Field But the Kings Letters and Messages were so frequent and his desire was so great to have that Interview brought about that though the King of Navarre being raised by the near approach of the German Ambassadors and by the hope of forreign Forces either cared little for that Meeting with the Queen or would make it with his own perfect security and entire reputation and therefore would not consent to go out of the confines of the Country possessed by him yet she at last resolved to satisfie him and to go into the farthest parts of Poictou bordering upon Xaintonge and having caused the Mareschal de Byrons Army to draw backward she agreed to come as far as St. Bris a place very near the King of Navarrs Garrisons and encompassed with the Forces of the Hugonots In the mean time the King to give leasure to this Meeting and to defer the Audience of the German Ambassadors till he knew the issue of that Treaty began his journey towards Lyons as he had appointed leaving order that the Ambassadors should be received and entertained with great Honors and Feastings till his return to Paris The Dukes of Espernon and Ioyeuse began to move with their Forces at the same time upon occasion of the Kings departure yet they marched divers wayes and with divers intentions For the Duke of Espernon neerly united to the Kings designs distrustful of the League an enemy to the Guises and inclined to favour and uphold the King of Navarre proceeded in Provence with a desire to reunite it and reduce it wholly to his obedience but neither to foment the designs of the League nor to persecute the party of the Hugonots But the Duke of Ioyeuse transported with hopes and spurred on by the emulation of Espernon had partly forgot the interests of the King the Author of his greatness and onely root of his so sudden growth and being allied unto the House of Lorain by his marriage with the Kings sister-in-law began partly to second the counsâ—ls of the Guises and desirous of glory was ready to employ his Arms vigorously against the Hugonots for which cause being departed from the Baths in Bourbonois where he had stayed a few dayes to cure some indisposition that troubled him he drove the Lord of Chastillon from the siege of Compierre which he had beleaguered with certain Forces drawn together in the quarters about Languedoc took Malaises la Pierre Marvegoes and Salvagnac all places of consideration in that Province and entering Languedoc no less full of pride then warlike boasting would make the greatness of his fortune appear distinctly to his own father and draw his Army to a Randezvous within sight of the City of Thoulouse where his father commanding as the Kings Lieutenant he had been bred up in the first years of his infancy But the Duke of Espernon with a great Army and Forces better ordered accompanied by the Sieur de la Valette his brother who was appointed his Lieutenant in Provence entered there to make himself be received Governor by the Parliament just at the very time when Lesdiguieres being come thither from Dauphine had with a great slaughter routed Monsieur de Vins the chief adherent of the League in those parts and had reduced the Catholick affairs to a hard condition This conjuncture was not unfavourable to Espernon for the followers of the League did already plot how to exclude him from the Government and Monsieur de Vins had laboured to make some places refuse to accept him But he being arrived in a time when they were yet dismayed by the defeat they had newly received though Lesdiguieres was forced to retire again into Dauphine yet Vins had neither strength nor occasion to oppose him openly and the Duke having taken Seine commonly called La Grande-Tour and many other lesser places in a few weeks brought the whole Province under the obedience of his government there having left his brother with the charge of the Army he returned speedily to Court his interests of ruling the Kings Genius and moderating his deliberations not suffering him to be far from thence At the same time the German Embassie arrived at Paris wherein besides a select number of honourable personages were the Count de Mombelliard and the Count of Isembourg in person Lords for the nobleness of their blood and the quality of their power of very high estimation and who ardently favoured and managed the German Levies These being entertained at the Kings charge and with all the highest sorts of honors seemed yet unsatisfied at his so far distance and the delay which was interposed of their negotiating with him interpreting that to French pride and disdain which depended upon more secret and remote occasions so that the two Counts thinking they should take off from their own reputation by staying longer to wait for him full of hidden anger and of so much greater favour to the Hugonots returned home leaving the charge of the business to the other Ambassadors The King having by redoubled messengers received the news of their departure and the distaste which the rest shewed openly began to return with small dayes journeys towards Paris expecting still to hear that the Queen having overcome all difficulties had at last conferred with the King of Navarre But all delayes being already spent and the business of that Interview proceeding extraordinary slowly he was in the end necessitated to stay at St. Germains and give audience to the Ambassadors but with a countenance no less doubtful and uncertain then his mind was perplexed and unresolved which yet nevertheless became presently free and resolute for Prince Casimir's Ambassador having spoken in the name of all the rest with bold terms and high words no less full of tacite threatnings then open contempt the King as a Prince of a tender sense offended at that proud
before in preventing the Enemy and ranging his Army in order and his valour in fighting for being returned into the place of the battel he stayed the slaughter of the Catholick Infantry received the prisoners courteously commending those that had behaved themselves well in that action and pitying the death of the rest that had been slain in the fury of the Battel caused the dead Body of the Duke de Ioyeuse to be honourably put in a Leaden Coffin and granted it to those that came to demand it who caused it to be carried to Paris where with a solemn Funeral it was magnificently buried This Victory of the King of Navarr's the first cause and original of his safety and so much the more glorious as being the first the Hugonots had obtained in the revolution of so many Wars did not much displease the King of France as well because he desired not the King of Navarr's total suppression lest the Guise's Faction should be so much increased as to remain arbitrators alone of the Forces of the Kingdom as also because the Duke of Ioyeuse raised by him with so much favour to such a height of honour and greatness had proved most ungrateful to him being out of an emulation to the Duke d' Espernon turned to favour the League and if not openly at least secretly united to the designs of the Lords of Guise Nor did it trouble him that the King of Navarre having got the Victory and overcome the hinderance of that Army was able to march to meet the Germans for he with a stronger Army had taken all the Passes of the Loyre and so guarded the banks of the River every where that he was certain neither of the Enemies Armies could pass over it and he hoped not onely to drive away the Germans victoriously but also that they should be instruments to ruine and suppress the House of Guise and all the Plots and Machinations of the League At this time the German Army was in wonderful discord and confusion not onely because there neither came Money to pay them nor that Prince of the Blood that had been promised them for their General and because their hopes of being able to joyn with the King of Navarre began to diminish but also because the Duke of Espernon who led the Van-guard of the Kings Army having often beaten up their quarters they werecertainly assured that the King contrary to what their Commanders had perswaded them had taken Arms against them and followed them with a mighty Army since they turned back from the River Loyre But the Swisse Infantry were more unruly than all the rest for seeing other Foot-soldiers of the same Nation with the publick Ensigns of the Cantons in the Kings Army though they were of another Religion were very unwilling to fight against their Country-men and as unwilling to break their Confederacie and lose their friendship with the King of France with whose consent and for the good of whose Kingdom they were told they should fight when they came from home The death of Colonel Tileman who commanded all the Swisses under the Sieur de Clervant put the affairs in an absolute confusion for dying suddenly of a malignant Feaver and a bloody Flux they had no Commander left that had authority enough to restrain the unruliness of the Soldiers so that they tumultuously resolved to send messengers to the King of France and to make up an agreement with him which being come to the knowledge of the Baron de Onaw and the French Commanders they made so much the more haste in marching away from the Kings Army to get into the Country of Beausse where the abundance of provisions and pillage might make the Swisses forget the tumultuous resolution they had taken But this hasty march brought greater confusion into the Army troubled with a great multitude of sick men some whereof were left behind in their several quarters and miserably murdered by the Country people some carried along upon their Carriages and following slowly the speed of those that were in health were the cause that they quartered confusedly and in places This disorder was very well known to the Duke of Guise who at their returning back from the River Loyre had most wisely put himself between their Army and the City of Paris to keep that City faithful to him and to increase both the affection the people bore him and his reputation as if he were the onely defence that hindered that mighty Army of the Germans from offending the City and Territories of Paris whereas the King following slowly seemed to have given over all care of the Parisians He alwayes lay in secure advantageous places not far from the enemies Army but made the wayes be continually well cleared by Captain Thomaso Fratta an Albanian and the Sieur de Vins who had the charge of the Light-Horse and who sending Scouts abroad and bringing in intelligence every minute gave him notice of the moving and progress of the Enemy The Germans were come into the Territories of Montargis twenty eight Leagues from Paris and upon the twenty sixth of October were quartered in this manner The Baron de Onaw with the biggest Body of Horse at Vilmory a very great Village The Swisses under the Walls of Montargis which Town was above two great Leagues from thence and the rest of the Army scattered in several places about Vilmory but some a League some two Leagues from the Head-quarter The manner of their lying being told the Duke of Guise and the draught and platform of it being brought unto him by Captain Thomaso whilst he was at table at Courtenay with the Marquess du Pont and the Dukes of Mayenne Nemours Aumale and Elbeuf he sate a while musing and silent and then having sent for his own Trumpet commanded him to sound Bouteselle and that every body should be in a readiness to march within an hour At which order the Duke of Mayenne asking him to what purpose he would move and whither he intended to go he replyed instantly To fight with the Enemy The Duke of Mayenne who knew the inequality of their Forces began to smile and said he was contended to be jested with To which the Duke of Guise answered with a grave countenance that he spoke in very good earnest and that they who had not the courage to fight might stay in their quarters and without more words put on his Arms and having set all things in order took Horse without any further delay His authority was such and his Soldiers had so great a confidence in him that when it was known they were presently to go charge the Army of the Reiters there was no man dismayed at the great disparity of their numbers but as if they were going to a certain Victory the Foot and Horse in emulation of one another strove who should be first in order and ready to march only the Duke of Mayenne and the Marquess du Pont
absolute Authority in the Government News comes that the Duke of Savoy hath seized upon the Marquesate of Saluzzo businesses are changed by it but the Duke of Guise orders matters so that all redounds to his advantage and power The King being very much streightned resolves to cause the Duke of Guise to be slain He finds difficulties and impediments but at last his design is effected and upon Christmas-Eve the Duke of Guise and the Cardinal his Brother are slain and the Cardinal of Bourbon with many others imprisoned He sends Colonel Alfonso Corso to seize upon the Duke of Mayenne at Lyons but he is forewarned and retires to Dijon The Queen-Mother dies in the seventieth year of her age and affairs remain in confusion THE defeat of the German Army caused the depression of the Hugonots no less than the greatness and exaltation of the League for the King of Navarre having received the news of so great a loss though he were victorious beyond the Loire yet fearing so black a cloud would suddenly pour a storm upon his head he retired without making other attempt into his wonted retreat the City of Rochel and the other Heads of his party shut themselves up in the strongest places expecting the resolutions which they saw would be taken against them On the other side the Duke of Guise after the destroying of the County of Mombelliard being come to Nancy with the other Lords of his Family began without further delay to consult of the means of accomplishing speedily the designs of the League and of reaping fruits suitable to their present Victory In this Consultation debated and reiterated for many days the greater part of the Lords of the House of Lorain forgetting moderation so necessary in prosperity and spreading their fails very boldly could talk of no less than the extirpation of the Hugonots the deposing of the King from the Crown of putting him into a Cloister as they had learned in Story had been in former times done to Chilperick of destroying the House of Bourbon pulling down the Minions and Favourites of the Court and disposing the Offices and Dignities of the Crown unto themselves and in conclusion of commanding and ruling the whole Government of France their own way and were so puffed up with the presumption of themselves that their counsels were neither measured by justice nor possibility presupposing they had all things in their own hands which were lawful for their deserts to undertake and that they could easily execute any determination how high how advantageous soever These great designs were partly opposed by the Duke of Lorain who of a mild nature and moderate mind no less remote from danger than far from the pretensions of the Lords of Guise tried by the authority he had as Head of that Family to restrain those deliberations which he thought too precipitate and to keep matters for the most part within the limits of reason The Duke of Mayenne assented to his opinions and commended them very much thinking according to his old inclination that every moment they put the whole state of their Family in danger without much necessity But the Duke of Aumale and the Chevalier his Brother the Duke of Nemours the Duke of Elbeuf the Count de Chaligny and above all the rest the Duke of Guise who led no less by the boldness of his own nature and the acuteness of his wit than by the prosperous success of his enterprises could suffer no delay in following his conceived hopes argued not without reason that the longer they deferred the longer time they gave the King to contrive their ruine and to perfect the design of their suppression which he had already begun This diversity of opinions was the cause that they concluded as it were in the middle way and therefore about the end of Ianuary in the year 1588 they resolved upon two conclusions One that the Duke of Lorain with all his Forces and the assistance of Flanders should assail the Towns that belong to the Duke of Bouillon to root out the Hugonots from those parts and to keep the Forces of the League in action the other that the Duke of Guise and the other Confederate Lords should not enter to oppose the King at the very first but that being united with the Cardinal of Bourbon to strengthen their reasons and to make appear that the nature of things did of it self carry businesses to their designed end they should present a Petition which should contain many demands for their advantage and which should necessitate the King to declare his last resolution for if he granted them their desires would be effected without noise or trouble and if he refused them he should thereby give them occasion and opportunity to make use of arms and to acquire that by force which he would not consent to of his own accord The conjuncture of invading the Dutchy of Bouillon was in shew very opportune for the Duke himself and the Count de la Mark his Brother being both dead and having left Charlotte their Sister only Heir under the tuition of the Duke of Montpensier they knew that he being a Catholick was not acceptable to the City of Sedan Iamets and other places of that Dukedom and that they would not trust his Government and Monsieur de la Noue being Executor of the late Dukes will was not only absent but also to deliver himself from the imprisonment of the Spaniards by whom he had been taken in the Wars of Flanders had promised not to bear Arms against the King of Spain nor against the Duke of Lorain whereby it appeared that Charlotte wanting a powerful protection and being likewise molested by the Count de Montleurier her Uncle who pretended right to the inheritance would hardly be able to resist the Forces of the Duke of Lorain who also upon old pretences laid claim to many places of that State and therefore without losing a minute of time the Duke having put an Army in readiness under the command of the Marquess du Pont his Son accompanied by the Sieurs de Rhosne and Osonville after he had over-run and spoiled the Country laid siege to Iamets with certain hopes to take it But he found it a difficult business for Monsieur de Schelandre the Governour of it made very wise and careful provisions for the defence of it and Monsieur de la Noue having first by a long Apologie in writing excused his stirring in a defensive War and for the just right of a forsaken Orphan came to Sedan and began to make strong preparations to maintain the War so that the Siege of Iamets cooling of it self proved so long that it hardly ended with the year wherein those things that happened directed their Arms to more important expeditions But the Duke of Guise being departed from Nancy and come into his Government of Champagne caused a long Writing in the names of himself the Cardinal of Bourbon and the other
Heads of the League to be presented to the King wherein after many preambles and many reasons very cunningly laid together they demanded in substance That he would unite himself truly with them and would sincerely make himself Head of the League to the destruction and rooting out of the Hugonots That he would put those persons from the Court from his Councils and from their Offices who should be named by the Catholick Princes as suspected and ill-affected to Religion That he would make the Council of Trent be received and observed through the whole Kingdom only excepting those things which did prejudice the priviledge of the Gallique Church That he would grant some certain places which should be thought fit unto the Confederate Princes for their security wherein they might keep Garisons and make necessary Fortificatiâ—â—s at the expences of the Crown That he would maintain an Army about th◠〈◊〉 of Lorain under the command of one of the Confederate Princes to hinder 〈…〉 of Foreigners That he would cause all the Estates of the Hugonots to 〈◊〉 and sold wherewith the expences of the late Wars might be satisfied and the Confederates might be assisted toward the maintenance of future matters The Writing contained these prinâ—ipal things and many others of less consequence which being presented to the King in the beginning of February was received by him with his wonted dissimulation and the answer deferred with his wonted delays nor did the Duke of Guise press much to know his resolution for the end of the demand was only to make the King contemptible and render him odious to the people suspected to favour the Hugonots and furnish the League with an occasion and pretence to take up Arms and presecute their begun-designs while the prosperity of their fortune lasted But these artifices were needless to make the Kings person odious and contemptible The burdens which the War the maintaining of so many Armies and his own profane manner of spending daily increased had lost the hearts of the people The noise and splendour of the Duke of Guise's Victories had obscured the majesty of his Name his obstinate favour to his Minions had alienated the minds of his most ancient most devoted Servants and the People of Paris swayed by the ambition of the Council of Sixteen could no longer endure Government The City was full of infamous Pamphlets politick Discourses Satyrical Verses and fabulous Sories which for the most part abusing the Name of the Duke d' Espernon redounded to the scorn and disgrace of the Royal Majesty On the other side all the Streets and every corner of Paris resounded the praises of the Duke of Guise celebrated in Verse and Prose by a thousand Writers with the Title of the new David the second Moses the Deliverer of the Catholick People the Prop and Pillar of the Holy Church and the Preachers in their wonted manner but with greater licence openly inveighing against the present affairs filled the ears of the people with wonders or rather miracles so they called them of this new Gideon come into the World for the desired safety of the Kingdom Which things spread from the City of Paris as from the heart diffused themselves thorow all the Provinces as into the members which were possessed with the same impressions as well to the Kings disadvantage as in favour of the League This Commotion was fully perfected by the Kings own determination who either blinded with the affection he bore the Duke d' Espernon or because he would not advance other men whom they had no great cause to trust declared him Admiral of the Kingdom and Governour of Normandy places that were vacant by the Duke of Ioyeuse his death which absolutely pierced thorow the heart of the Duke of Guise seeing that he continued in his wonted customs and that one man alone being exalted to the highest degree of greatness himself his Brother and the rest of his Family how great soever their merits were could never obtain nor compass any thing so that forgetting the determinations resolved on at Nancy and that wary moderation which the Duke of Lorain had advised he began without more delay to think of reducing the authority of the Government into his own power making the Parisians his principal instruments who no less displeased and incensed than himself did earnestly sollicite him to that resolution Wherefore having received particular information of the state of things from the Council of Sixteen whereby they assured him that they had twenty thousand armed men in the City at their devotion ready to be put upon any enterprise That they were divided into sixteen Squadrons to every one of which they had appointed a Commander and that the rest of the people would without question follow the stream of the chief men by reason they were ill affected to the person of the King and the Duke d' Espernon and on the other side most zealous in the cause of Religion he considering that confusion easily ariseth among the multitude and that the division into sixteen several quarters was too many to meet altogether suddenly in one body when need should require writ to the Council that they should lessen that number and reduce it into but five quarters to which they should appoint a place where they should meet at the sign that should be given them and that they should dispose things in such a manner as might breed neither disorder nor confusion and as well to assure himself absolutely that that business should proceed according to his own will as because he had no confidence in the small experience of those Heads appointed and chosen by the Parisians he sent them five Commanders who were to order the five quarters and to rule and moderate the turbulence of popular Arms. These were the Count of Brissac the Sieur de Bois-Dauphin the Sieur de Chamois the Sieur d' Esclavoles and Colonel St. Paul to whom the Sieur de Meneville was added who from the first had been the Mediator and chief Instrument in that business These entered openly into Paris under colour of private affairs and being lodged in those quarters of the City that were appointed them frequented the Court and followed divers businesses leaving the care to Meneville of bringing the matter to its conclusion and to give the greater assistance to it the Duke of Guise gave order to the Duke of Aumale who had Forces in Picardy to make himself be obeyed by many Governours of places who fomented by the Duke of Espernon refused to acknowledge him That he should keep five hundred good Horse in a readiness to be there in due time to put life in the design of the Parisians who knowing that such order was given desired Iehan Conty one of the Eshevins or as we call them in England Sheriffs of the City that he would let them have the Keys of the Port St. Martin which he kept as the custom is to the end that when
it were the business went on so slowly that they came not to a conclusion at Orleans time enough to block up the City of Paris which the King prosecuting very carefully caused the Mareschal de Byron to bring the Swisses to quarter at Lagny a place near the City seated upon the River Marne disposing part of them into all the convenient neighbouring-places In the mean time the number of the French Guards was increased for Commissions had been given out to all the Captains in ordinary to summon all Souldiers to their Colours and not to give leave to any to depart The Archers who were wont to wait by the quarter but three months in the year had been all warned to attend in an extraordinary manner the five and forty Gentlemen appointed by the King stirred neither day nor night from his Lodgings and Person and many Gentlemen were invited under pretence of other businesses to reside at Court which things being particularly observed by the Council of Sixteen who kept Spies in every place and seeing the King contrary to his custom live retired from those exercises of devotion and recreation wherein he was wont to delight began to grow very suspicious that he had been advertised by Iehan Conty and Pierre Vgoloy whereupon they began to fear and to look to themselves yet not desisting from the enterprise but rather providing for all things with greater diligence But when they knew the Swisses were quartered at Lagny they were assured that their Plot was discovered and fell into wonderful confusion their hearts all failing as the custom is in popular designs there being no man among them able for his authority and experience to manage so weighty an enterprise wherefore finding they stood in need of a principal Head whose wit courage and reputation might give life unto the business they dispatched Pierre Brigard in very great haste to intreat the Duke of Guise not to defer his coming any longer to which they had often invited him since by his presence the design might be happily brought unto an issue whereas if they were forsaken by him they saw they should become a prey unto the King out of whose hands to the total destruction of the City they could not think of any possible way to save themselves The Duke who had some notice of the Kings intention and also on the other side was not willing to suffer the foundation of the League to perish nor to abandon those who had principally made their recourse to him and thinking that his ruine would immediately follow that of the Parisians if time were given for those remedies to work which the King had begun to put in practice took a resolution to go to Paris either perfectly to finish the design as they of the Kings party said or at least as he and his Adherents said to save the City and the Council of Sixteen which he knew to be in manifest danger and to free himself of the calumny which his Enemies and the Favourers of the Hugonots had raised against him And that he might make no noise but proceed with the same arts that were used by the King he sent his Gentlemen by several ways and a great band of old Souldiers who entred scatteringly upon several days into the City and lodg'd a part in several quarters and he himself with but seven Horse in company took the way toward Soissons where the Cardinal of Bourbon was to confer with him and go from thence to Paris Yet Fame published his coming which was also spread abroad by the Sixteen to cheer up the sadness that had possessed all the people by reason of the preparations that were made which being known unto the King was the cause that he sent Monsieur de Bellieure as far as Soissons to disswade him from coming and to let him know that in such a turbulent suspected time he should be displeased and offended at it The Duke who was not moved from his resolution by certain vain respects that use to disturb unsetled minds but desiring to come unexpectedly that he might neither be prevented nor way laid answered the Kings message doubtfully saying that his ambition was to serve his Majesty and Religion that he knew he had been slandered by his Enemies and therefore longed to vindicate himself that his journey was exceeding private and without any train that could make him suspected that he was very desirous to satisfie the King in all occasions that he would not disobey his Majesties commands and added many other words but all general and ambiguous nor did he ever conclude in substance whether he would obey the Kings command in that particular or prosecute his intended journey to Paris yet he seemed rather to infer that he would stay at Soissons and expect another resolution But Monsieur de Bellieure was no sooner departed with his doubtful answer but he took horse and followed him making his journey out of the great high-ways lest he should meet other Messengers from the King so that Philibert Sieur de la Guiche and Charles Benoise the Kings Cabinet-Secretary who were dispatched one after the other to advise him not to come to Paris could not find him any where till he was at the Gate of St. Denis a time when it was too late to forbid his coming The Duke of Guise enters Paris upon Munday the ninth of May when it was almost noon with no greater train than seven horses with his Gentlemen and other Servants together but as a little snow-ball rolling down a high hill grows so big that at last it becomes almost a mountain so the people running out of their houses and shops with applause and joy to follow him he had not passed half thorow the City but he had above thirty thousand persons about him and the crowd was so great that he himself could hardly make his way The shouts of the people sounded to the Skies nor they ever cry Vive le Roy with so great acclamation as they now cried Vive Guise some saluted him some gave him thanks some bowed to him some kissed the hem of his Garment those that could not get near with actions of their hands and gestures of their whole body shewed infinite signs of rejoycing and some were seen who adoring him as a Saint touched him with their beads and either kissed them presently or else touched their eyes and foreheads with them and even the very women strowing leaves and flowers from their windows honoured and blessed his coming He on the other side with a popular face and smiling countenance shewed himself affable to some in words to some by courteously returning their salutations others he requited with kind looks and passing thorow that throng of people with his hat off he omitted nothing that was behoveful to win absolutely the affections and applause of the people In this manner without staying at his own house he went streight forward to St. Eustache and
whole night was spent in great suspicions on every side and now all things were become publick nor was any body ignorant that the King meant to bridle the Parisians and suppress the Duke of Guise and that he on the other side was come to make himself Master of the City to drive his Enemies from Court and to find means of transferring all the Authority of the Government upon himself Among these reciprocal suspicions and publick scattered reports Poulain being admitted the same night into the Kings Closet told him that he had heard the Duke of Guise had said publickly He would clear himself of those calumnies that had been raised of him and offered himself again to be put in prison till he had made what he had revealed appear to be true for the Heads of the Conspiracy being taken he doubted not but the King would have a full assurance of all Further he said that before the Dukes coming the Kings preparations had made every one wary and timorous but that now he was present their wonted spirits were revived whereupon that very night in the most silent hours the Council was to be held in the house of la Chapelle where it would be very easie to take them all and certifie themselves manifestly of the whole business Upon this proposition they continued uncertain what to do and consulting the whole night without one wink of sleep in the mean time day appeared it being Tuesday the tenth of May a day full of terrour and distraction The City was full of Meetings and Conventicles the Louvre guarded with an unwonted number of Souldiers the Duke of Guise's Palace kept locked and full of Arms the King in his Closet at secret counsel with the Queen his Mother and his Counsellors yet the Duke of Guise came in the morning to the Louvre but with a train of above four hundred Gentlemen and Commanders privately armed with Pistols under their Cloaks and went to the lodgings of the young Queen to visit her and from thence having waited upon the King till he went to Mass retired with the wonted concourse of people to his own house where he spent the rest of the morning in consulting with the Archbishop of Lyons who above all others was his most interessed Confident because he was a bitter Enemy to the Duke of Espernon After Dinner he went to the Queen-Mothers house whither the King came and they discoursed together in the Garden a long time There the Duke of Guise taking heart as being in a place out of danger because it was in the midst of the City wherein he was the strongest discoursed a great while of the causes of his coming of the satisfaction which the Confederate Princes desired and of the War to be made against the King of Navarre accusing the Duke of Espernon and Monsieur de la Valette his Brother as authors of the discontents and divisions and imputed to their practices that the Hugonots were not rooted out and France restored to its ancient splendor and setled in a perfect Peace and finally he shewed that the minds of the sincere Catholicks could not be at quiet while they saw the King encompassed with suspected persons and such as were of doubtful opinions in matter of Religion while the ancient manner of Government used by former Kings was perverted and while in stead of imploying his Forces against the Hugonot Faction they were turned against the faithful people of Paris who desired nothing else but the safety of their Souls and Consciences wherefore it was necessary for whosoever would live in peace and tranquility to change the course of proceedings and form of Government to the end that the Catholick Faith and the safety of good men being secured every one might live quietly within their due obedience To these things the King answered with prolixity of words shewing that his mind was inclined to the extirpation of the Hugonots but that it was needful to stay for a fit opportunity and wait his pleasure not going about to constrain him by force that the plots and machinations of those of the League had interrupted all good for they had passed on so far that they had disturbed the established order of Government nor had that satisfied but slanderous tongues had too much offended his patience both against truth and reason that notwithstanding the clemency of his nature was ready to pardon all those that would see their faults and serve him faithfully for the time to come that no Prince in Christendom had more hated persecuted and trodden down Hereticks than he that never any King had more loved and favoured any Subject than he had done the House of Lorain and the very person of the Duke of Guise that all Offices and Dignities could not be conferred upon one man and that as God bestows his blessings upon many according to the quality of their callings so a Prince is bound to divide his gifts and favours among many according to their deserts and his own inclination that he had raised the Lords of la Valette Sons of a most Catholick Father valiant in War and who had deserved very well of the Crown having born Arms more constantly than any other against the Hugonots that he found he was well served by them as the diligence of Espernon had been seen in the defeat of the Germans and the prosperous success of la Valette in making so great a slaughter of the Protestant Swisses that went into Dauphine yet for all that he did not go about to equal them to the House of Guise being neither alike in birth nor desert but that places in Court are different as there are different stations in Paradise that it had ever been in the free power of all Kings to use and favour whom they pleased and to chuse companions for their hours of recreation to their own liking and conveniency for else that liberty would be debarred a Prince which private men freely enjoy there being no man so mean but hath power to live and converse with whom he pleaseth and to dispose of his own estate according to his own will and genius that he had never received any counsel from the Lords of la Valette nor any impediment that hindred him from making War with the Hugonots yet if it could be proved that they have not behaved themselves sincerely in any business he was ready to punish them according to the quality of their fault but that he would not banish them from Court for meer dislike of others that he would observe what he had so often sworn concerning the Edict of the Vnion and that his thoughts were more than ever bent upon the War against the King of Navarre nor did any other respect withhold him from it than that of burthening his people which he must be forced to do to maintain Armies in so many several places that it was only that which troubled but yet that his Subjects had no reason to
But this determination was as vain as the other for the Mareschals words were answered with Musket-Bullets and Stones and they were fain to retire without doing any thing There was now no other hope left but of defending the Louvre wherein besides the wonted Guards most forward to do their duty there were above five hundred Gentlemen who before all others had undertaken to defend the passage to the Gate But the Duke of Guise either struck with the temerity of so high an enterprise or not having prepared his designs from the beginning to go so far or astonished in the execution by the greatness of the attempt or thinking the business was brought to a head as soon as he saw the City in his power the Kings Guards disarmed and taken and the King with all his Friends shut up and as it were imprisoned in the Louvre and that he should attain to the rest of his desires by way of composition resolved to appease the tumult without using any more force and going out of his house on horse-back unarmed with only a truncheon in his hand to shew the greater contempt rode thorow all the Quarters and speaking to the people every where exhorted them to stand upon their guard since God had been so merciful to them as to secure their Lives Families Liberties Religion and the honour of the holy Church but that they should depend upon him and not doubt for all things were very safe and coming to the place where the French Souldiers were beset and taken he gave order to Colonel St. Paul to conduct them to the Louvre and let them go Thence he passed by St. Innocents and made the Swisses Arms be restored to them and in the same manner caused the Count of Brissac to bring them to the entry of the Louvre and let them go All the Souldiers without Drums or being ranked in order went bare-headed trailing their Arms as prisoners and being conducted to the Gate of the Louvre were there received by the Mareschal de Byron who caused them to be lodged thereabout nor could the Duke of Guise's Victory have a prouder triumph or a more remarkable spectacle Many thought and particularly Alessandro Farnese Duke of Parma a Prince of incomparable valour and deep understanding said that the Duke of Guise had attempted too much and done too little not remembring the Proverb that Whosoever draws his Sword against his Prince ought presently to throw away the Scabbard for so bold an enterprise should either not have been undertaken or being begun should have been executed whatsoever had come on it But the Duke of Guise either overcome by a sense of justice whereof he took upon him to be the Protector or desiring still to use the cloak of piety and religion to cover his designs or else having never had any further aim than his own security and the reformation of Government and now promising himself that by his arts and by a treaty he should bring the sum of all things into his own power without taking it openly by force he thought he had reduced the King to such extremity that he must of necessity have been forced to yield to his will and to grant those conditions he desired which he doubted not afterwards to have confirmed by the universal consent of the people There wanted not of those who suspected that the Duke of Guise's main end was to shut up the King in a Monastery under pretence of disability and evil Government and to assume unto himself the possession of the Crown but certainly men generally believed that as he aspired after the Kings death to exclude the House of Bourbon from the Crown and to transfer it upon himself so he never thought to deprive the King of it while be lived and therefore believed it was sufficient if aiming at the height of Authority and Government he could make way for the excluding of his adversaries and by degrees advance his own designs to such a point as he might execute them boldly when occasion should serve and this as the more gentle was also the more probable opinion However it were the Duke supposing he had made himself Master of Paris and encompassed the Louvre in such manner that as he writ the same day to the Duke of Lorain he should be able to give account of all that was in it he quieted the violence and uproar of the people would not suffer them to proceed further towards the assaulting of the Louvre made the Guards that had been taken and pillaged to be let go but gave order that the barricadoes should be continued that the people every where should be in a readiness with their Arms that the Guards should be kept with infinite care expecting some body to come from the King besieged and brought into a hard condition to make an overture of some agreement Nor did his expectation fail him in that beginning for after many consultations in the Kings Closet the Queen-Mother resolved to go unto him and sent to demand passage of the Citizens who with intolerable insolence but born by her with admirable dissimulation denied to let her pass in her Coach for fear of spoiling the barricadoes but answered they would give her leave to go on foot Whereupon she took her Sedan and being attended by Secretary Pynart Monsieur de Bellieure and a few of her Gentlemen she went with infinite trouble to the Hostel de Guise and being fain to stay every minute till the barricadoes were opened which were still shut again as soon as she was past she was above two hours ere she got thither by reason of the length of the way and being stopt at so many several passages At her first arrival the Duke met her with exceeding great lamentations complaining openly that the King by going about to put a Garison unseasonably into the City of Paris that had never had any in times past had made the people jealous that he meant to take away the lives of the good Catholicks which had been cause of that tumult which all the wit of man could not remedy That the King did very much injure him who by so many proofs was his most faithful Servant and his good and faithful City of Paris by using them in that manner That nevertheless he bearing the affront patiently had done what lay in him to take away the peoples fears and to appease the tumult To which arts the Queen answering with the like dissimulation said That the King intended nothing but to drive out strangers for the security and quiet of the Citizens and having been very ill served by some employed in that business he had caused his Guards to enter for the safety and defence of the City that afterward he himself in person might make the search and by his labour and authority prevent the mischief that was ready to fall upon the inhabitants That the suspicious people had taken Arms too suddenly but that
for Villeroy and his Adherents still constant to their first advice argued that a War with the Duke of Guise was by no means to be undertaken lest it should separate and divide the Catholick Party into open dissention and give the Hugonots an evident occasion to overthrow Religion that many things ought to be dissembled and born withal to obtain a greater good and that reason counselled to make an agreement with the Duke of Guise upon honourable conditions since the foundation of the Kings Authority consisted in the Catholicks and therefore it was not good to destroy or at least weaken it by division But Monsieur d' O Monsieur de Rambouillet Alfonso Corso and the rest urged on the contrary that to assent to the Duke of Guise's demands was to lay down the Crown and give it to the House of Lorain which having rooted out the House of Bourbon and the Hugonot Party born up by the favour of the people and the greatness of its forces would presently think of deposing the King and shutting him up in a Monastery as the report was generally divulged already that whatsoever should be done against the Hugonots would be attributed to the Duke of Guise's industry and that to consent unto it was but to authorise and confirm his ambition so much the more and even to increase the peoples affection towards him for it would be manifest that the King condescended to his demands out of pure fear and as being constrained by his force and power and that therefore it was better to venture upon any thing how difficult and dangerous soever rather than do such an unworthy thing as to deprive the lawful Successors of the Crown and put himself into slavery and subjection They on the other side replied again That the King by doing well would recover the love of the people which he had lost and that his giving satisfaction to the Heads of the League by putting away his Minions and making them partakers in the honours of the Government would quiet all businesses and dissolve the Union with very great facility nor would any body dare to turn against the sacred Majesty of the King when that so specious pretence should be taken away That if this were really a matter of Religion spurred on by Conscience as soon as the cause should cease by proceeding against the Hugonots the effect without doubt would do the like and if it were a spirit of ambition the King by giving a little convenient satisfaction to the Great Ones might also settle all commotions and finally that he could not confound his Enemies by any more sure nor more ready way than by doing that of himself which the League violently endeavoured to make him do by force for to try the hazard of War was too disadvantageous too precipitate a resolution having neither Forces Adherents nor money to put himself into so weighty so dangerous a business being deprived of the strength of the Catholicks who for the most part followed the fortune of the Duke of Guise and being divided from the Hugonots by ancient hatred and most open distrust That it was a thing commended by all wise men to wait for the opportunity of times and to bend rather than be pulled up by the roots The Kings mind was in very great doubt and suspense between these opinions not only by reason of the variety and weight of their reasons but also because he began to suspect that they who counselled him were moved rather by interests and particular respects than the regard of his service and care of the general good The enmity between Monsieur de Villeroy and the Duke of Espernon was already commonly known for the year before when the King went forth with his Army against the Germans being lodged in a Town called St. Aignan and the means of finding money to make the Grand Provost march with his Archers who for want of pay had left following the Court and were very needful in the Camp being spoken of in the Kings Cabinet Monsieur de Villeroy told him that the Council thinking how to remedy that want had given him order to put his Majesty in mind that some certain Treasurers who were imprisoned having been fined about the sum of twenty thousand Crowns they all or part of them might serve for the Grand Prevost and his Archers To which words the Duke of Espernon answered angrily That that money had been promised to Monsieur de la Valette to pay the Souldiers that were with him in Dauphine and that it could not be disposed to another use without doing him injury as he saw many took pleasure to do to offend him but that he was resolved one day to resent it in such manner that those malicious men should be glad to let him alone To which Villeroy going about to reply saying that it was only a Memorandum of the Council's and not any intention of his the Duke of Espernon gave him the lye in the Kings presence adding many very injurious words as Knave Rascal and malicious Fellow To which Villeroy beginning to answer the King rising up commanded him to hold his peace whereupon he went out of the room without any satisfaction and the next morning asked the Kings leave to lay down his Office not willing to serve any longer if he must suffer such unworthy wrongs which the King refused to grant and yet on the other side did not much care to make the Duke of Espernon give him fitting satisfaction till time of it self afforded him an occasion to use some courteous words by way of complement in excuse of the passage at St. Aignan which though in shew it appeased the outward difference between them yet were their minds never after setled in sincere friendship Wherefore the King doubted and not without great reason that Monsieur de Villeroy favoured the Duke of Guise's designs and fomented his pretensions in hope to see the Duke of Espernon excluded from the Court deprived of his greatness and utterly ruined and though he dissembled it yet seeing that Pontoyse which was governed by the Sieur d' Alincourt hindered not provisions from being carried to Paris had secretly displeased him and made him very suspicious of his counsels Likewise Monsieur de Bellieure having been deceived by the Duke of Guise at Soissons when the King sent him thither to forbid his coming to Paris was not only lessened in his opinion but had also left some doubt that he had not proceeded sincerely in the business the oversight of so wise and so experienced a man being interpreted infidelity Nor was the High Chancellour any better thought of than these for it being already known that the King treated about the dismembring of the Dutchy of Orleans from his Government to give satisfaction to Entraques he was suspected to desire peace to the end that the King might have no more need of working the revolt of that City which was still in agitation
weakness and for other respects were returned unto the Kings obedience by whose perswasions they very submissively asked pardon of the Apostolick Sea which humiliation being forwarded by the good assistance of Cardinal Moresini who to please the King and favour the Blood Royal took great pains in the business and being helped by the earnest sollicitations of the Marquess de Pisani the Kings Ambassador at Rome it was hearkened unto by the Pope and those Princes received absolution which cast some rubs and difficulties in the Duke of Guise's hopes and did partly weaken the specious reasons of the League But while these things were in agitation the mind of the King of Navarre of the Duke of Guise and of the States were all much troubled at the news which was broughâ— unto them that Charles Emanuel Duke of Savoy having entred in an hostile manner with an Army into the Marquesate of Saluzzo had made himself Master of it driving out the Kings Garisons and Officers The Duke of Savoy a Youth of a most high spirit and much raised in his thoughts by his new union with the Catholick King having married the Infanta Catherine his Daughter had taken a resolution to possess himself of the Marquesate of Saluzzo to which his Ancestors by ancient suecession pretended to have much right wherefore seeing the troubles of France and particularly the last attempt of the League in the Insurrection of Paris wherein the Royal Majesty seemed trodden under foot and the power of that Name quite overthrown would not neglect such an opportunity but partly by intelligence partly by open force had gotten into his hands Carmagnola and the other Strong-holds of that State together with great provisions of Artillery and Ammunition which as in a Magazine had been left in many of those places since the late Wars of Italy But having boldly executed his design and doubting on the one side that the French would resent it and on the other that the Princes of Italy would not be well pleased he presently dispatched a Messenger to Court to let the King know he had been constrained to take that resolution not with a thought to offend the Crown of France but to provide against the imminent ruine of his own State in case the Hugonots should get footing in the Marquesate as Les-digueres earnestly endeavoured who having made himself Master of Castel Delfino in the Alps had a strong inclination to seize upon the Marquesate from whence would have insued the infesting of Piedmont and those calamities unto himself wherein he saw France involved by the poison of Heresie and therefore he would keep the Marquesate until such time as that danger were past and that Justice had weighed his reasons being ready to restore it when the Hugonots of Dauphine being rooted out he should be free from those just fears into which that imminent danger had drawn him and in case his reasons should be found to be unjust He caused the same things to be presented to the Venetian Senate to whom as Moderator of the Peace he knew any such novelty in Italy would be infinitely unpleasing and the same at large were alledged by the Pope adding to appease him the more that this was the prologue of a War against the City of Geneva as he desired and to work upon him urged the confederacy and intelligence which the King of France held with that Commonwealth But it was a wonderful thing how much mens minds were disturbed and the affairs of the States of Blois altered by it for the King and his adherents said publickly that the Duke of Savoy had been encouraged to that boldness by secret intelligence with the Duke of Guise who thought by this means to deprive Monsieur de la Valette of the Marquesate who was Governour of it That by that price he had bought the friendship of the Duke of Savoy and satisfied the Spaniards who desired to have that Gate shut thereby to cut off the passage of the French Forces into Italy and many among the Nobility believed it constantly so that men began to murmur that it was too unjust and too unworthy a thing to persist obstinately wallowing in the blood of Civil Wars and in the mean time to suffer the honour of the Nation to be trodden under foot and the possessions of the Crown to be violently taken away by foreign Enemies That already too much had been done to satisfie the ambition of the Great Ones and to glut the greediness of the Factions That it was now high time to reunite their minds and join their Forces together to defend themselves against the insulting of Foreigners and that this injury was so great that they ought by no means to defer the taking of a speedy and exemplary revenge From which popular plausible reasons carried by the favour of the Nobility who were moved with exceeding great anger the other Orders also resented it very much so that they seemed inclined to lay aside the thoughts of Civil War to turn their Forces against the Duke of Savoy Many of the most understanding men thought the Duke of Guise was not privy to that intent of seizing upon the Marquesate in that conjuncture of affairs for the time was not seasonable and this accident alone disturbed his designs which were already prosperously on their way to the desired end yet Fame reported him the Author of that enterprise and the States were resolved to decree a Foreign War and to slacken or defer their home-bred quarrel with the Hugonots This did much afflict the Duke of Guise whether he were partaker or no in the surprisal of the Marquesate for he perceived that the diverting of those humours and employing them in a Foreign War would settle the intestine passions of the Kingdom and that by consequence Liberty of Conscience Peace and the Establishment of the Hugonots would ensue whereby so many designs would be frustrated and so many plots so long beforehand contrived to suppress the Calvinists and to establish his greatness upon the ruines of the House of Bourbon would come to nothing but the War being turned against his own Confederates which were Spain and Savoy he saw he should by little and little fall from his authority and that the name and credit of the Princes of the Blood would rise again since the flourishing age of the King might give time to infinite not yet thought of changes But if on the other side this thought tormented him on the other the reports spread abroad by the King struck him very deeply the universal inclination of the States troubled him and as the Head of a popular Faction he could not oppose nor contradict so just reasons and so popular a Cause thinking that the whole foundation of his affairs would fall if he having always professed to protect the general good and reputation should now be seen either to assent unto or to make small reckoning of so great an injury done to the Crown Wherefore
that if the bodies were seen they might occasion some tumult and therefore having by the counsel of his Physitian caused them to be buried in quick Lime within a few hours all their flesh was consumed and afterward the bones were secretly interred in an unknown place removing in that manner those tragical Objects which use to work strange and sudden motions in the common people neither had he himself the heart to look upon them nor did any of the Court see them after their death except those few who of necessity were present the King not desiring that so sad a spectacle should argue him guilty either of cruelty or ambitious pomp of ostentation In this manner died Henry of Lorain Duke of Guise a Prince very remarkable for the height of his Extraction and for the merit and greatness of his Ancestors but much more conspicuous for the great eminency of his own worth For he abounded with many excellent endowments vivacity in comprehending wisdom in resolving boldness in executing courage in fight magnanimity in prosperity constancy in adversity popular in behaviour affable in conversation infinitely industrious in gaining the minds and affections of every one liberality worthy the most plentiful fortune secrecy and policy equal to the greatness of his designs a spritely turning wit readily stored with determinations and resolves according as occasion required and just proper for the times in which he lived To these qualities of the mind were joyned ornaments of the body no less commendable patient sufferance of labour singular sobriety a venerable yet gracious aspect a strong souldierly constitution agility of members so well disposed that he was often seen to swim in all his arms against the stream of a swift River and wonderful activity whereby both in Wrestling Tennis and Military exercises he did far exceed the ability of all other men and finally such concording union in the vigour of his mind and body that he gained not only an universal admiration but extorted praises from the mouths of his very Enemies Yet were not these vertues without the defects of humane frailty For doubleness and dissimulation were in him turned into nature and vain-glory and ambition were so powerful over the temperature of his disposition that from the very beginning they made him embrace the command of the Catholick Faction and in process of time from the necessity of defending himself from the Kings subtil policies put him easily upon the precipitate design of attaining by most difficult hidden ways to the succession of the Crown and finally the boldness of his own nature and his usual contempt of all others brought him unadvisedly to utter ruine Lewis the Cardinal though he came far short imitated the courage and vertue of his Brother for he always shewed a ready wit a lively spirit a constant mind and magnanimity equal to his birth but the turbulency of his thoughts and precipitate boldness of his nature took off very much from the opinion which at first was conceived of him for his too much ardour his desire of new things his despising of dangers and his unquietness of mind which have some kind of lustre in a Military profession seemed not to have the same decency in a Spiritual life and an Ecclesiastical habit The execution of the two Brothers being past the others that had been imprisoned were diversly kept and guarded The Duke of Nemours either having corrupted his Keepers with money or taking opportunity by their negligence or by the Kings assent and connivance as many thought because knowing his nature he believed him rather more apt to hinder and disturb than to favour and compose the affairs of the League escaped the fourth day from the place where he was not very strictly looked to and by unknown ways with only one Servant went secretly toward Paris Anne d' Este Mother to him and to the dead Princes of Lorain was also voluntarily freed by the King having shewed her many demonstrations of compassion whether he was moved with the pity of her age or that the splendour of her blood or her being born of one of the Daughters of King Lewis made him give her the more respect La Chapelle Compan Cotteblanche the Lieutenant of Amiens the Count de Brissac and the Sieur de Bois-Dauphin because they were in the number of the Deputies the Assembly of the States having made an appeal complaining that the Law of Nations was violated forasmuch as the Deputies were Ambassadors and Messengers from their several Provinces were set at liberty But the same happened not to the Archbishop of Lyons though he was one of the Deputies nay President of the Clergy for the King often desired to have him examined by the Archbishop of Beauvois as a Peer of France sometimes by the Cardinal of Condy sometimes by the Judges of the Great Council he had always refused to answer lest he should prejudice the Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction wherein as Primate of all France he said he had no other Superiour but the Apostolick Sea though the King and his Ministers alledged that they impeached him not as Archbishop of Lyons though so in cases of Rebellion and Treason the King pretended to have Jurisdiction over him but as a Counsellor of State for which cause the King being exasperated and thinking that his refusal to answer proceeded from a foul guilty Conscience would not consent to his enlargement though his Nephew the Baron de Lux took much pains about it and though the Deputies were much troubled at the Kings denial Pelicart the Secretary of the dead Duke and some others of his nearest Servants were often examined and having drawn as much from them as they could by the Kings command who scorned to defile himself with mean blood were set at liberty But the Cardinal of Bourbon who wept like a Child for the death of the Lords of Guise and was much afflicted for his own misfortune the Duke d' Elbeuf who by despair was fallen into an excess of melancholy so that he would neither endure to change his clothes cut his hair or use wonted decency about his person the Prince of Iainville who by the death of his Father began to be called Duke of Guise together with the Archbishop of Lyons were after not many days brought by the King himself to the Castle of Amboyse and there under the command of Captain du Gast were left in several Lodgings but with a good Garison and strict order to keep them fast At the very instant of the Cardinals death Colonel Alfonso Corso went away post to Lyons where Charles Duke of Mayenne the third Brother of the Guises stayed being appointed for the War in Dauphine with order to take him there upon the sudden and make him prisoner but he was prevented by Camillo Tolomei and the Sieur de Chaseron who being gone secretly from Blois the same day the Duke was killed and got unknown to Orleans took the way towards
done The Count de Randan held the command in Auvergne and in Provence the Marquess de Villars and the Sieur de Vins an old adherent to the House of Guise The Dukes of Ioyeuse Father and Brother to him that was slain in the Battel of Contras fighting against the King of Navarre had the Government of Gascogne in which Province except the City and Parliament of Tholouse the party of the Confederates was not very strong and in Dauphine Languedoc and Guienne the League had but very slender Forces But before all these preparations the Duke dispatched Lazare Coqueille Counsellor in the Parliament of Paris to Rome and with him were gone two Doctors of the Sâ—rbonne to confirm the Decree of their Colledge by which they had determined That the King had forfeited his right to the Crown and that his Subjects might justly withdraw their obedience from him the Duke foreseeing well that the popular Cause wholly founded upon the pretence of Religion was to look for and take its increase and nourishment from the Apostolick Sea and the Popes approbation But the King who afflicted with his wonted melancholly though he dissembled it had since the death of his Mother been many days troubled with a Bloody Flux was no less sollicitous concerning the affairs at Rome than the Duke of Mayenne as well because being a very great honourer of Religion he could not be satisfied to live disobedient to the Apostolick Sea as because making the same judgment as they of the League he saw that the greatest foundation of the adverse party consisted in the approbation and encouragement from Rome Wherefore though he had caused absolution to be given him for the death of the Cardinal by vertue of a Breve granted to him a few months before by the present Pope to make himself be absolved in all reserved cases by his own Ordinary Confessor yet seeing that that was not enough he sent Claude d' Angennes of his beloved Family of Rambouillet Bishop of Mans a man of profound Learning and singular Eloquence to the end that being informed of all his Reasons he might as his Sollicitor sue for an absolution from the Pope and endeavour to reconcile him to the Apostolick Sea to which so he might but secure himself he was ready to give the most exact satisfaction The Bishop of Mans came to Rome and having conferred with the other Ambassadors they went together to receive audience from the Pope where after words of compliment full of most deep submission they first argued that the King had not incurred any Censure not having violated the Ecclesiastical Liberties and Immunities for the Cardinal was guilty of the crime of Rebellion in which case the Prelates of France notwithstanding any dignity whatsoever are understood to be subject to the Secular Jurisdiction and so much the rather because he having been a Peer of France his causes naturally ought to be judged in the Court of Peers which is no other but the great Court of Parliament with the assistance of the Princes and Officers of the Crown so that if the King had infringed any Jurisdiction it was that of the Parliament and not the Ecclesiastical one which hath nothing to do with the Peers of France But because this reason was not only disapproved by the Pope but that also he seemed more displeased and offended at it alledging that the eminency and Priviledges of the dignity of Cardinal were immediately subject to the Pope and no other the Ambassadors began to dispute that the Kings of France could not incur Censure for any Sentence they should give and urged the Priviledges of the most Christian Kings and the Jurisdiction of the Gallique Church But this incensed the Pope so much the more who bad them take heed how they proposed things that had a touch of Heresie as this had for he would cause them to be punished To which though the Marquiss replied That as Ambassadors they could not be medled withal nor punished and that no fear should make them forbear to propose the Kings right yet having received Commission to appease and not to exasperate the Pope they alledged in the third place That the King by virtue of the Apostolick Breve granted to him by his Holiness had caused himself to be absolved and therefore they insisted only that his Holiness knowing the Pardon he had granted him would either confirm it or not be displeased if the King valuing it as he ought had made use of it in a seasonable occasion For not having in the heat of danger considered so particularly and having never had any intention to offend the Jurisdiction of the Apostolick See after he had been made sensible of it he being moved with scruple of Conscience had prostrated himself at the feet of his Confessor and had begged and obtained absolution for as much as need should require though he thought he had not transgressed effectively To this the Pope answered That the Breve was granted for things past but could not extend to future sins the absolution whereof cannot be anticipated That such a case as this in which the Apostolick See was directly offended and all Christendom scandalized was not comprehended under that Breve and that the Exposition was to be demanded from him who had granted it which now he declared affirming that it had never been his intention to enable the King to receive absolution for his future faults and for so evident a violation of the Dignity of Cardinal This Treaty having been often repeated and discussed with great allegations of Right and Authority in the end the Ambassadors were contented to petition in writing for the Popes absolution who expressed a desire to have it so and that it was the means to appease and satisfie him Wherefore after good Offices done by the Venetian and Florentine Ambassadors in favour of the King having received order from their Princes to take great pains in his behalf the Bishop with a Petition of a very submissive form demanded absolution of the Pope who with pleasing words answered That he would willingly grant it when he should be assured of the Kings contrition whereof he would have this token that he should set at liberty the Cardinal of Bourbon and Archbishop of Lyons it being vain to grant him absolution for one thing whilst he persisted in the act of another which did infer the same prejudice to the Apostolick See which he could not dissemble At this the Ambassadors and those that favoured them were exceedingly perplexed conceiving themselves to have been deceived and thinking that another kind of moderation ought to be used towards a King of France wherefore laying together all those reasons already alledged in the former Conferences they concluded that the King by setting those Prelates at liberty should but increase the fire in his Kingdom with the evident danger of his own Life and Crown and that therefore it was not fit to free them To which the Pope
replied That they should be sent prisoners to him for if he found them guilty he knew which way to punish them But the Ambassadors answered first that the judgment of things in his own Kingdom belonged to the King and then that the whole State thanks to their Conspiracies was so disturbed that they could not be sent for all the Country near the Alps and round about the place where they were being up in Arms it was not possible to remove them nor to conduct them securely and that therefore the King was not obliged to impossibilities But the Pope obstinately persisting in his demand the Ambassadors agreed at last to write about it into France and insisted that in the mean time the King having humbled himself and submitted to the Apostolick See the Decree of Sorbonne ought to be revoked and nullified being not only exorbitant and unjust but insolent and prejudicial to the Holy Chair whereof those Divines made so little reckoning that they had dared to determine a point of so great consequence as the deposing of a King a thing which though it should be granted to appertain to the Ecclesiastical power yet would it be simply proper to the highest power which is in the Vicar of Christ and not to that of a petulant Colledge consisting of a few passionate corrupted persons but neither could this be obtained for the Pope confessing that the Decree was presumptuous and worthy censure said that he would reserve himself to do it when the King had given him full satisfaction This seemed very strange to the Ambassadors and seeing that they had proposed all those spiritual satisfactions which they even to the prejudice of the Crown could offer with so great humiliation that more could not be desired from a King they intended to try another way and the Marquess whose Wife was a Roman began by means of that alliance to treat with Donna Camilla the Popes Sister offering amongst other rewards which the Popes Kindred should have if by their means the Absolution was obtained to give the Marquesate of Saluzzo in Fee-farm to Don Michele his Nephew which the King proffered the peace being made with the Catholicks of his Kingdom to recover at his own charge from the Duke of Savoy but neither could this prevail with the obdurateness of the Pope partly because the Marquesate was now in the power of another nor could it be regained without a tedious War partly because he saw the Kingdom involved in so great a distraction and the Catholick party so strong that he doubted whether his Absolution would be able to settle and restore its peace Moreover about this very time the Abbot of Orbais was arrived at Rome sent by the Duke of Mayenne the Dutchess of Nemours Madam de Montpensier and other Heads of the League on the one side to magnifie the Forces of the Union into which almost all the chief and most noted Cities of France were entered with an infinite concourse of the Nobility and Commons so that now the King was thereby not in writing but in deed deposed and robbed of his Crown and on the other to complain of the inclination which the Pope shewed to absolve Henry of Valois so they called him whereby he who was Head of the Catholick Church and to whom more than to any other it belonged to promote the Holy Union contracted for the defence of Religion and the liberty and dignity of the Apostolick See seemed to make but small account of it that the imputations of Rebellion and Treason which were cast upon the memory of the Duke and Cardinal of Guise were false and vain for they had never taken Arms against the King nor conspired any thing against him but always with due obedience and veneration of the Royal Name had sustained and defended the Catholick Religion against the powerful plots and forces of the Hugonots that it was known how Francis the Duke their Father had lost his life in the service of the Crown and of the Church of God as also the Duke of Aumale their Uncle slain fighting under the walls of Rochel for the Catholick Faith that it was likewise certain how much the Duke of Guise had laboured suffered and endured bearing Arms for the Kings service and for Religion that he had all his life-time born the scars in his face of the wounds he had received fighting against the Army of the Reiters for the defence of the Provinces and Confines of the Kingdom that he had defended the City of Poictiers against the long siege of the Hugonots led up the first Squadrons of the Army fighting victoriously against them at Iarnac and Moncontour that last of all with a handful of men he had exposed himself and the lives of all his Souldiers against that formidable Army of the Lutherans of Germany conquered it and dispersed it for the safety of the Kingdom and of all Christian people nor in all those toils and dangers had he ever pretended any other thing but to serve the King and defend the Catholicks from the imminent oppression of the Hugonots that if the King went from Paris upon the Insurrection of the Parisians the fault was his own in having put a Garison into a City where there never had been any and in having gone about to take away the lives of the chief Citizens but no conspiracy of the Duke of Guise's who rather had appeased the people and quieted the tumult that since then the King had been reconciled and had agreed to the pacification wherein the Lords of Lorain had neither demanded nor obtained other than that the publick exercise of the Hugonot Religion might be taken away and that War might be made against them and though some little shadow of suspicion should have remained the King ought to have forgotten it after so many Oaths taken among the sacred Ceremonies and not to make two most innocent Princes be murther'd under the Publick Faith for no other cause but to foment the Hugonot Forces and suppress the Catholick party and the Religion of God But though the Duke and Cardinal had committed some errour what crime could be objected against the Cardinal of Bourbon a most innocent peaceful old man who was most cruelly kept prisoner That these were arts and violent ways to take away that prop also from the Catholick party and to reduce the Succession into the relapsed excommunicate Hugonot Princes that the Pope ought to oppose his authority to this so evident design to punish what was past and provide against the future not being faulty to so many people who had unanimously resolved to spend their lives for the defence of Religion and to piece up and restore the trodden-down honour of the Holy Church that it became him being the Shepherd to go before his Flock and encourage them all to so holy so pious a work but that it was as unseemly that while all took Arms boldly he being so far from danger should be
Rome the affairs inclined already to favour him But the news of the Truce with the King of Navarre and then of the Legats departure being come to Paris it is impossible to believe the hatred that sprung up from it against the King and all those that followed him and the exorbitant demonstrations of it which were made even to the prohibiting by publick Decrees that in the Canon of Mass they should pray any longer for him as the custom is to do for all the Kings of France and as the Catholick Church doth often very piously especially in the Solemnity of Good-Friday for Hereticks Pagans and Idolaters And it is impossible to relate the innumerable company of Libels Writings and Declarations printed and divulged against him which were neither limited by any reason nor bridled by any modesty But the noise of Arms which were clattering in every place did quickly drown that of the Libels and Sermons The first encounter of War was in the Province of Normandy The Duke of Montpensier Governour for the King was gone to the City of Caen whither the Counsellors and Presidents were fled from Rouen and Pierre Seguier and where by virtue of the Kings Edict they had placed the seat of the Parliament At the Dukes coming all those Lords and Gentlemen ran thither who followed the Kings party and by his order the Sieurs de Lorges de Colombieres de St. Denis and the Baron de Ally had raised four Regiments of Foot so that he had under his Colours Three thousand Foot and Eight hundred Horse With this Army which increased daily the Duke resolved to besiege Falaise a considerable place and defended with a Fortress or great Tower called the Dongeon being assured that that Town once taken Argentan Vire and the other places about Caen would presently yield themselves whereby that City which was very populous by reason of the new concourse of Clients and of the number that were come thither for refuge might have the greater means of subsistence But the second day after their departure from Caen there had like to have hapned a tumult among his own men which if it had faln out would have diverted the whole enterprise Iehan de Hemery Sieur de Villiers commanded the Army in the Office of Camp-Master-General he who in the first Wars had by assaulting Danfront taken the Count de Montgomery who afterward by order from King Charles was executed at Paris The Vanguard was led by the Count de Torigny Son to the Mareschal de Matignon The Sieur de Baqueville commanded the Light-horse and the Rear was led by the Count de Montgomery Son to the aforenamed so that between him and the Camp-Master-General there was very little correspondence fomented on the one side by the Catholick party and on the other by the Hugonots It happened that marching thorow the Enemies Country it was necessary to quarter close that the Country people who were up in Arms might not have opportunity to do mischief to those they should find stragling whereupon Villiers was constrained to appoint straighter quarters to the Count de Montgomery than the Hugonots little accustomed to the discipline of War and used to the liberty of plundering which they commonly called la picoree thought fitting wherefore having torn the billet which was brought him by his Quarter-Master the Count enlarged himself above three miles from the Army and would needs lodge in certain Villages where he had full conveniency to feed his Horse which being told to Villiers he sent to command him to return to his quarters the discipline of War so requiring as also the order given by the Duke of Montpensier to which the Count having answered arrogantly enough Villiers commanded his Quarter-Master to be laid hold of made him presently to be hanged up for having had the boldness to assign other quarters than those appointed by the Camp-Master-General and having given the Duke notice of the business he caused the Count de Torigny with the Van-guard to draw into order to force the Count to return to his appointed quarter and there would have happened some great mischief Villiers being resolved whatsoever came on it that he would be obeyed and the Hugonots on the other side being obstinate to defend their action if the Duke himself getting on horse-back had not by his presence quieted the business having with resolute words commanded the Count de Montgomery to obey who the next day after under colour of going into the Confines of the Country of Constantine where his Estate lay to defend certain Castles of his own from the incursions of the Duke de Mercoeur left the Army and the charge of leading the Rear-guard was given to the Sieur de Hallot and the Sieur de Grevecoeur his Brother After the tumult was appeased they proceeded with order and military discipline the Duke not suffering any injury to be done to the Country people nor any thing to be taken away from them except victual for it was necessary his soldiers not being paid to take free quarter upon them The siege was laid to Falaise and they began to batter it with a Culverin and two Canons with assurance they should take it if it were not quickly relieved but the Count de Brissac who not having been able to get into Angiers his Government had been sent by the Duke of Mayenne to command in that Province being accompanied with some Gentlemen and other his dependants to the number of 300 Horse went to assist the Gautiers that he might be able in time to relieve that place The Gautiers were Country people who at first had taken Arms against all soldiers that passed thorough their Territories to preveâ—â— the losses and outrages which they might suffer by them and after having received an impression that the King was cause of all those miseries and that to the calamities of War he added the burthen of impositions they had taken part with the League and having broken the ways made up passages with bars and pales and fortified their Towns and Villages were up in Arms to the number of Sixteen thousand and called themselves Gautiers because they had first begun their insurrections in a Town called la Chappelle Gautier to which afterwards Vimotier Bernay and many other lesser Towns had united themselves They had chosen three Commanders the Barons de Maillot and d' Eschaufourd and the Sieur de Longchamp Governor of Lisieux they had appointed Captain Vaumartell their Sergeant-Major-General and exercised themselves with order and military discipline in the profession of Arms The Count of Brissac obtained that Four thousand of these men so arm'd and disciplin'd should go with him to relieve Falaise and thinking the number sufficient to accomplish his design with those Horse he had with him besides an hundred Harquebusiers on horse-back under Capâ—â—in Valage and two Field-pieces he marches that way believing that the Duke of Montpensier lest he should have those Forces behind him
causing the Regiments of Iarsey and Rubempre who were upon the right and left hand of the skirmish to be supplied with Ammunition commanded them to charge the Enemy and having himself drawn up the Swisses led by Colonel Galati he sent them presently to guard the City for he was no less in fear of an uproar within the City than in doubt of the assault without Above all things the King was most troubled to restrain the Gentry who stirred up by their courage and thirst of honour desired to engage themselves in the action and falling on scattered and dispersed were without doubt likely to receive some great mischief But he opposing both his own command and person to the violence of their forwardness staid and withheld them and putting them in order in small squadrons kept them near himself that he might be able to assist in more places than one if need should require In the mean time the Duke of Mayenne had planted his Culverins upon the Hill and with his furious shot had forced the defendents to quit the post of the little houses where the Sieur de Montigny who fought in the first squadrons received a Musket-shot Colonel Iarsey was slain and above Two hundred Souldiers But though the Enemy had the higher ground and that the Duke still brought up fresh Forces where there was most need yet Moncassin and Rubempre continued stoutly disputing it with an infinite thick hail of Musket-bullets whereby many fell on either side But the Duke having commanded on the Regiments of la Chataigneraye and Ponsenac made up of the old Souldiers of the late Duke of Guise his Brother and both the Kings Colonels being wounded the Foot began to retire and the Enemy putting couragiously forward at last made made themselves Masters of all the Suburb The King desiring to have it recovered lest with so little provision he should be besieged in the City which was all he had left behind him commanded Monsieur de Grillon who as Colonel of his Guards commanded the Infantry that he should make a charge to drive out the Enemy Grillon advanced valiantly with the flower of his men and two gallant Squadrons of Gentlemen advanced with him who having alighted from their horses by the Kings permission were ready to fall on with Sword and Pistol These at their arrival renewed the battel and having in their first charge recovered one of the streets of the Suburb made so fierce a conflict that they fought with various fortune and very great obstinacy till the declining of the day at which time the Dukes Artillery playing hotter than ever from the higher ground and Claude Chevalier d' Aumale being come with two fresh Squadrons to relieve his party Grillon very much wounded and his men spent with the toil of the whole day were constrained to quit the Suburb and retreated to defend the Bridge upon which the King himself was with all the Nobility that attended him The fight was fore and sharp but some small Field-pieces being planted at the entry of the Bridge they kept back the Enemy who being already Masters of the whole Suburb strove most eagerly to get possession of it But whilst they fought with doubtful event and equal courage on either side the King of Navarre having suddenly had intelligence of the business was moved with his whole Force to relieve the King and that delay might not hinder the effect of his intentions he had sent Monsieur de Chastillon before with fifteen hundred of the best Foot of his Army who arriving about Sun-set marched readâ—ly to the place of Battel They being come in fresh and desirous to make themselves remarkable in the most dangerous service repelled the violence of the Enemy in such manner that night coming upon them put an end to the business as it were with a common consent expecting the next days light The defence of the Bridge was given in charge to Monsieur de Chastillon because his men were freshest and the King with the Duke of Monbason and the Mareschal d' Aumont betook himself to guard the City having with him the Swisse Infantry and the Nobility of the Court. There were killed that day above four hundred soldiers on the King's side and many Commanders Chevalier Berton Nephew to Colonel Grillon and St. Malin the same who with his dagger gave the first wound to the Duke of Guise at Blois Of the Army of the League were slain above an hundred but onely two Commanders and few persons of quality The Chevalier d' Aumale as General of the Infantry to the League was left to make good the Suburb they had taken and the Marquess de Pienne with his Regiment drew up just over against the Sieur de Chastillon at the entry of the Bridge both sides labouring all night with infinite diligence to entrench themselves Many outrages were committed in the Suburb both to things sacred and profane nor were the Soldiers of the League more modest against Churches and Monasteries then the Hugonots would have been if they had entered it though the Duke of Mayenne by nature averse from Military insolencies did strive with all possible diligence to hinder them but the licence of a voluntary Army which is unpaid is very difficult to be restrained They lay in continual suspicion and many alarms were given all the night but upon Thursday the ninth of May the Regiments of Charboniere sent by the King of Navarre to their relief appearing about break of day and it being known that he himself was hard by advancing with the rest of his Army the Duke of Mayenne having lost all hopes of making any further progress caused his dead to be buried and leaving the Suburb which he had taken retreated in good order to his former quarters This day though they lost the Suburbs seemed very remarkable and gave exceeding great hopes to them that followed the King's party because that after so many years of ease and rest they saw in him a fearless Majesty first putting his Army in array himself though with but a little Company and utterly unarmed and then having taken his arms at the head of his Nobility in overseeing and ordering the Fight providing against all accidents and reassuming that name and authority of a General which having been practised by him with so much glory in his younger years had by reason of his hidden designs been for a time utterly laid down But on the other side the Duke of Mayenne and all those of the League making use of the outward appearance in having taken the Suburbs and beaten out the King's Infantry from their Post with Writings published in Print fit for the popular cause did by all manner of wayes magnifie and augment every circumstance of that action amplifying the number and quality of those that were slain exalting the valour of their own soldiers boasting of the death of St. Malin as a miracle of publick vengeance and prognosticating within a
upon the mindes of such as were discontented and that th e Duke of Mayenne would give to all very large conditions But if the King was tormented with these doubts and involved in these cares the mindes of particular men were no less troubled and perplexed for the Hugonots doubted that the King would make more account of attaining to the Crown than of persevering in their Religion and therefore feared he would easily reconcile himself to the Church and the Catholicks seeing him environed by du Plessis Mornay des Amours a Minister and the Sieur de la Noue and many others who were firm Calvinists and calling to mind past experiences believed he would not forsake that Religion and those men with whom he had lived long and sustained the difficulties of his adverse fortune and many of each Religion were drawn and byassed by diverse several interests The affairs of the Army being so uncertain and distracted the Catholicks who were the greater part gathered themselves together the night before the third of August to consult what resolution they should take Here their opinions were different for many thought best to follow and uphold the Crown by all means in the King of Navarre that they might not wrong the justness of his Cause and violate the Salique Laws but conserve the Kingdom in the lawful Succession They said that by doing otherwise it was necessary either to divide the Kingdom among so many Petty-Kings as there were armed Princes and Pretenders or else submit themselves to the rule and arbitrement of strangers That this was the true way to foment discord and make the Civil Wars perpetual to the destruction of the publick and of every particular man and to expose their common Country to new dangers fatal accidents and most cruel slaughters That the hand of God was plainly seen which favouring the justice of his Cause had in an opportune conjuncture armed him with Forces reconciled him with his good Subjects and put him miraculously in a condition to be able to attain to and defend his Crown That it was a pious thing to follow the Motives and Disposals of Heaven and to leave the care of future matters to Divine Providence That by the Laws of God Princes were to be born withal and not to be despoiled of their Rights and Inheritance for any particular defect That the King of Navarre was an ingenuous Prince full of clemency modesty and sincerity That in him there was no cause to fear a violent or tyrannical power but to hope for a good and lawful Government and liberty of Life and Conscience which he till then had granted to every one That finally it was a thing unworthy of the French Name and Nobility to adhere to Rebels who had impiously imbrued their hands in the bowels of their Prince and with manifest wrong and violence endeavoured to deprive and despoil the Blood Royal of the lawful Succession of the Crown But on the contrary That it was an action worthy the name of Cavaliers which they professed to vindicate their just blood unjustly shed by his Subjects and to maintain the true and lawful Heirs of the Crown in the possession of the Kingdom The Authors of this opinion were the Sieur de Rambouillet the Baron de Giury and especially the Duke of Longueville But many others argued on the contrary side That they ought to observe Divine before Humane Laws and that the health of the Soul was alwayes to precede transitory worldly things that the respect of Religion in the Succession of Kings was antient For that depends upon the Law of Nature and this upon the Particular Constitutions and Positive Rights of Nations That the example of England was very near and remarkable where the Princes alteration of Religion had caused the destruction of the Catholicks and the alienation of the whole Kingdom from the Apostolick See That the miseries of Wars and the calamities they bring along with them might be ended in a short time but the danger of losing their Faith and Souls extended it self to their Children and Grand-children and to their whole posterity for ever which would receive an eternal loss and prejudice by their present connivence That it was true Princes were to be born withal though wicked and of a different Religion buâ— that was meant by such as were already placed and established in the Throne not of such as were to be received and established anew That the King of Navarre had by many means with a thousand intreaties and redoubled reasons been perswaded by the States-General and by the earnest desire of the late King to change his Religion and yet could never be drawn from Calvinism And if he would not leave it in his extream necessity it was not to be hoped that he would do it in the prosperity of fortune That what was said of his nature and qualities were very true but that he was so exceedingly affected to his Religion that he would think he did well in forcing mens Consciences And though he had not a tyrannical mind yet one of a different nature might perchance succeed him That at that present it was fit to foresee the future and not to alienate a most Christian Kingdom from its obedience to the Pope and from the Fellowship of the Church of God This Argument was held by Monsieur d' O the Sieur de Manuy his Brother Monsieur d'Entraguos Dompiere rhe Field-Marshal and the greater number of the Assembly Between these two contrary opinions arose a third as it were in the middle of the balance held by the Mareschal de Biron the Duke of Luxembourgh the Duke of Espernon and the wisest among them That the King of Navarre should be declared King of France and that they should serve and uphold him in that quality but upon assurance that he would change his Religion and embrace and maintain the Roman Catholick Faith And this motion was drawn from the Will and Prudence of their dead King who at his death had declared him lawful Successor but had also at the same time admonished him that he should never be King in peace if he embraced not the Roman Religion This resolution was in a manner generally followed and charge was given to those that had proposed it to let the King understand with all modesty what they had determined The Duke of Luxembourg accompanied with the rest carried the Message and told him That the Princes Lords and Officers of the Crown together with the Catholick Nobility that was in the Army which were the greatest and best part of the Kingdom were ready to acknowledge him King of France to serve and maintain him against every one since God and Nature had called him to the Crown by a lawful Succession But withal they besought him that for the general contentment and reasonable satisfaction of all his Subjects for the good peace and tranquillity of his Kingdom for the honor of his own Person and for
that which became the Title of a most Christian King he would be pleased to turn to the Catholick Religion and to come again into the bosome of the holy Church to take away the pretences of his enemies and the scruples of conscience of his servants to the end that he might be served obeyed and honoured with the universal applause of them all That His Majesty would not think this their proposition and most humble supplication strange for it would appear much more strange to their consciences and the whole Christian World That one should be established King of France who was no Catholick as all his glorious Predecessors had been from Clouis the first King that received Baptism The King though he was much troubled and perplexed in mind yet either preferring his Religion before the Crown or knowing that by pleasing his new Catholick Subjects he should displease the Hugonots his old adherents took also the middle way and answered That he returned thanks with a most sincere French heart to the Nobility for their acknowledgment of his Right That he knew them to be the principal Member of the Crown the foundation of the Kingdom in time of War and the establishment of his Scepter That he embraced them all with tenderness of heart being ready to requite their duty and fidelity both in publick and in particular But desired that they would not think it strange if he did not so presently satisfie their first requests because the quality of the thing demanded required a convenient time of advice and the ripeness of a grounded resolution That he set a greater value upon his Soul and Conscience then upon all earthly greatness That he had been brought up and instructed in that Religion which yet he held to be the true one but nevertheless he would not therefore be stubborn and obstinate That he was ready to submit himself either to a General or National Council and to the Instructions which without palliating the Truth should be given him by learned conscientious persons But that these were Motives which proceeded from God effects of the muturity of time and which ought to be laboured for in peace and tranquillity and not amidst the noise of Arms and War and with a Dagger at a Mans Throat That he had a firm resolution to endeavour the satisfaction of his Subjects and the contentment of his Kingdom but that conjuncture was not proper to put his good desires in effect lest his action and declaration should seem feigned and counterfeit and extorted by force or else perswaded by worldly interests Wherefore he intreated them to stay till a fit opportunity and if in the mean time they desired any condition or security for the maintenance of the Catholick Religion in the same condition it was at that present he was ready to give them all the satisfaction they could wish for With this Answer the Deputies returned to the rest of the Catholicks assembled in the Hostel de Gondi and the King with his most intimate friends retired likewise to consult The Sieur de la Noue a man of great experience in worldly affairs though he were a Hugonot told the King freely That he must never think to be King of France if he turned not Catholick but that he should endeavor to do it with his reputation and without doing injury to those who had long served and upheld him On the other side du Plessis Mornay and the Ministers stood for Liberty of Conscience and the Cause of God against earthly greatness and magnifying the Forces of their party told him That they who had so many years defended and preserved him would also be sufficient to establish him in the Kingdom The King knew that these were swayed by their own interests and joyning in opinion with Monsieur de la Noue resolved within himself to turn Catholick but as a generous and magnanimous Prince would not seem to do it out of ambition or constraint and he believed the Proposition he had made to the Catholicks to be very reasonable so that he was determined to continue that resolution adding only the prefixed limits and circumstances of time God seemed miraculously to inspire the same thought into the Catholick party for though many of them and particularly some Prelates that were in the Camp did oppose it yet the greater part kindled with a just indignation for their King's death could not hear of any agreement or accommodation with the League wherefore it was at last concluded That the King taking a prefixed time for his conversion should secure the state of the Catholick Religion and that upon those terms they would receive and follow him The Deputies having carried this resolution and Treated a long time with the King and his Counsellors at last a Writing was mutually agreed on between both parties whereby the Catholick Princes Lords Officers of the Crown Nobility and Soldiers on the one side acknowledged Henry of Bourbon to be their lawful Prince and took an Oath of fidelity to him as King of France promising him due obedience and to serve and uphold him against every one And on the other side He swore and promised upon the word of a King to make himself be instructed within six months in the Catholick Religion by an Assembly of conspicuous persons and if need were to call a National Council to the Decrees whereof he would humbly submit himself and in the mean time promised to maintain the same Roman-Catholick-Apostolick Religion inviolate not to innovate or change any thing in it of what kind soever but to protect defend and secure it with all his power to dispose of Ecclesiastical Benefices and Revenues in the manner observed by the Kings his Predecessors to fit and sufficient persons of the same Religion to cause the use of it and the ceremonies thereof to be publick and principal in all places under his jurisdiction as he had established in the Agreement made with the late King in the moneth of April last past that he would put no Officers nor Governors but such as were Catholicks in those Towns which were under his obedience nor in those which for the time to come should submit themselves unto him or should be taken except onely those places which had been already granted to the Hugonots that he would admit none to any Dignities Offices of the Crown or Magistracies whatsoever but such persons as publickly professed the Catholick Religion that he would conserve and maintain the Princes Peers of France Ministers of the Crown Lords Gentlemen Cities and Corporations and the three States of France in their wonted Beings Priviledges Immunities Prerogatives Offices Places and Magistracies without any prejudice or innovation whatsoever that he would endeavour to take just and fitting revenge for that Parricide committed upon the person of King Henry the Third by severe exemplary punishment and the destruction and extirpation of disobedience and rebellion finally that he permitted his Catholick Subjects to
his life This Counsel prevailed with the Duke of Mayenne as well for these considerations as for two other reasons one that Don Bernardino de Mendozza the Spanish Ambassador did in a manner openly contradict his election wherefore by reason of the Authority and Forces of the Catholick King he thought it would be impossible to effect that which he should attempt against his will the other that if it should be discovered that he suffered himself to be swayed by his own interests and not by the respects of Religion and the general good he feared he should be forsaken by the Pope and all the Confederates and particularly by the Parisians For which reasons he chose rather to expect the maturity of time and in the interim to cause the Cardinal of Bourbon to be declared King towards whom he saw the common inclination bent and leaving the Name and Arms of King to him that was old weak and which imported most a prisoner to keep the force and authority of Government in his own hand being certain that by how much the more favourably he should he nominated and elected by the League by so much the more closely and warily would he be kept and guarded by the King of Navarre and by consequence so much the longer would the supreme authority remain in him in which time either by his death or some other occasion and perhaps by the help of Victory more easie and expedite opportunities might offer themselves hope in the mean time serving to spur on the other pretenders whose assistance would either be quite taken away or very much cooled if they should see that place possessed at the very first which they were plotting to procure for themselves Thus the Duke preventing the peoples desire and the Council of the Vnion was the first that declared the Cardinal of Bourbon King of France with the Name of Charles the Tenth and so caused him to be declared in the Parliament in the Council of the Vnion and to be proclaimed in the streets of Paris retaining to himself the name and authority of Lieutenant-General through the whole Kingdom This Declaration was pleasing and plausible to the people who were thereby well setled and confirmed to continue the War as they said for the liberty of their King and to root out the seed of Heresie it was well approved of by the Spaniards who desired to gain time to dispose of their affairs but above all it was a great satisfaction to the Pope who in the same point saw both the lawful Succession safe and the preservation of Religion The Cardinal of Bourbon being declared the lawful King by the Council of the Vnion the Duke of Mayenne by a lofty Edict full of high words exhorted every one to acknowledge that King which God had given unto the Kingdom to yield him due obedience and to endeavour with all their might to free him from that imprisonment in which he was detained by his Enemies he commanded that every one should tye himself by Oath before the Officers of his Province to live and die in the Catholick Religion and to defend protect and confirm it and pardoned all those who within the term of fifteen dayes should separate themselves from commerce with the Hugonots and retire into those places where the Catholick Vnion commanded Which Edict as soon as it was registred and published in the Parliament he dispatched the Commendatory de Diu to Rome again who had brought the Monitory against the late King to inform the Pope of the state of Affairs giving him notice that King Charles the Tenth was declared and intreating him to assist the cause of Religion not only by his approbation but also by supplies of men and money Into Spain he only dispatched a great many several expresses with particular news of the whole business deferring to send any persons of quality till he had conferred with Don Iuan de Morrea who having been sent by King Philip before the King's death he had notice was at that time in Lorain For the Catholick King though he had not been willing openly to declare himself Enemy to King Henry the Third to whom he in appearance bore respect for many reasons yet as from the beginning he had laid the foundation of the League and helped and strengthned the Duke of Guise with great sums of money so after his death he had caused Mendozza his Ambassadour to stay in Paris and there under colour of favouring Religion cunningly to be present at all businesses who by his arts and money had so won the hearts of the Parisians that he had as much power amongst them as the Princes of the House of Lorain and though the Catholick King did never send any supplies of armed men openly to the League while the King lived yet he permitted that Count Iago de Collalto who had raised a Tertia of German Infantry for his service and which was paid by him should under shew of friendship to the Duke of Mayenne go to serve him and had by his authority and partly with moneys assisted the leavies of Swisses and Germans which the Duke of Brunswick Count Charles of Mansfelt and the Sieur de Bossompierre had made in favor of the League But now the Kings death had taken away that scruple and that so honourable a pretence of assisting the Catholicks against an Heretick excommunicated King presented it self the Duke of Mayenne hoped he would turn all his Forces to assist the League and therefore he staid to hear his mind more particularly from the mouth of Don Iuan de Morrea and then he meant to send some person of Authority to establish the agreement of common affairs But the King having heard of the Declaration which had been made at Paris and received in other places of the League concerning the Cardinal his Uncle the first thing that came into his mind was just as the Duke of Mayenne had imagined to dispatch his Confident du Plessis-Mornay to Chinon where the Cardinal was and give order That he should be removed to Fontenay and there kept more carefully with stricter Guards thinking that place more secure because it was near Rochelle and invironed on all sides with the Hugonot Forces The second thing was to sollicite the Catholicks who had acknowledged him to send the Embassie already resolved on to Rome to begin to enter into a Treaty with the Pope and to see if it was possible to satisfie him Wherefore the Catholick Lords desiring that their Embassie might have authority both by the Birth and Wisdom of the person employed chose the Duke of Luxembourg a man of most noble Blood of singular parts and great experience in businesses of the Court The Embassie to the Pope being dispatched the King desirous to shew that he remembred what he had promised to the Catholicks caused the Assembly of the States to be appointed in October following at the City of Tours which the Parliament and Court of
joined in that place to the Fortress Both Squadrons did absolutely effect their design for one passing thorow the ruined Tower forced the Defendents to shut themselves up in the Dongeon and the other at the same time got into the chief street of the Town which without more resistance was furiously taken and sacked The Count shut up in the Dongeon with a few Defendents and those already terrified by the valour the Infantry had shewed and the crosness of the late businesses gave themselves up the next morning to the Kings discretion who kept him and fifteen more of the chief of them prisoners and with a Kingly liberality gave his houshold-stuff among which was store of furniture of very great value unto the Baron de Byron Argentan and Bayeux yielded without a blow and the King prosecuting his march came to Lisieux which at sight of his Artillery yielded upon the thirtieth of December Ponteau de Mer Pont l' Evesque and all those other Towns followed this example so that the League had no place left in lower Normandy except Honfleur seated at the mouth of the Seine right over against Havre de Grace which though the Duke of Montpensier was much against it was passed by without being molested by reason of the Kings haste to go into the higher Province The End of the Tenth BOOK THE HISTORY OF THE Civil Wars of France By HENRICO CATERINO DAVILA. The ELEVENTH BOOK The ARGUMENT THe Eleventh Book contains the Popes inclination touching the affairs of France His resolution to send Cardinal Gaetano his Legat thither The variety of opinions concerning his Commissions His arrival in the Kingdom His perplexity and journey to Paris The different ends of the League are discoursed of The Marquiss de Belin introduces a Treaty of Agreement The Duke of Mayenne deliberates upon that point and resolves to prosecute the War He besiegeth Pontoyse which yields it self unto him He encamps before Meulan and batters it with great obstinacy The King comes to relieve that place The Duke raises the siege and marches to meet the supplies in Picardy The King assaults Dreux but to no purpose The Duke of Mayenne returns increased in strength The King raises his Camp and chuseth a place of Battel in the â—ield of Yvry The Duke follows and comes up to the same place The Armies fight and the King remains victorious The Preachers deliver the news of this defeat to the Parisians who prepare themselves constantly to endure a siege Divers overtures of Peace are made but nothing at all can be concluded The Duke of Mayenne to procure relief goes to the Frontiers of Flanders The King takes all the Neighbouring Towns about Paris Siege is laid unto that City to overcome it with hunger The calamities of the siege and the constancy of the Citizens are related The Catholick King commands the Duke of Parma to march with his whole Army into France to raise the siege of Paris He enters into the Kingdom with great Forces and with exceeding great preparations joins with the Duke of Mayenne and advances towards Paris The King consults what is best to be done resolves to raise the siege and go to meet the Enemy The Armies face one another many days The Duke of Parma takes Lagny and opens the passage of Victuals to Paris The King retires and in his retreat gives a scalado to the City which proves ineffectual The Duke of Parma takes Corbeil and so absolutely frees the City of Paris from want of provisions He resolves to return into Flanders marches in excellent order The King follows him There happen many encounters The Duke departing leaves aid of Men and promises supplies of Money to the League The King returning marches towards Picardy NOw followeth the year 1590. full of all those Calamities which use to be the consequences of Civil Wars but famous also for the greatness of those accidents that hapned in it the natural revolution of things having so brought to pass that in it the greatest force and storm of Arms broke forth with violence In the year before Henry the Third's Ambassadors and Publick Ministers were already departed from Rome by reason of the Monitory published against him when the news of his death was brought thither which being come in a time when the Pope was not only very much exasperated by the conjunction made with the Hugonot party but also infinitely sollicitous and anxious because of the prosperous success of his Arms was received by him with great demonstrations of joy thinking that the miraculous power of the hand of God had unexpectedly diverted that ruine which humane remedies seemed no way able to prevent His contentment was increased by the Agents of the League who to the confirmation of the Kings death added the resolution of the Duke of Mayenne and the Council of the Union to acknowledge the Cardinal of Bourbon the legitimate King of France with an open Declaration and strict Oath to use all their might to free him from his imprisonment and that this resolution was adhered to and unanimously followed by almost all the principal Cities with the greater part of the Nobility and the applause of the Clergy of the whole Kingdom all which things being conformable to the Popes wishes who exceedingly desired the exclusion of the King of Navarre esteemed by him an irreconcileable Enemy to the Church but yet was not willing that the Kingdom should be divided into many parts as some had a mind to have it and that it should come into the hands of a Foreign Prince were the cause that he wrote not only very kind Letters of great commendation to the Duke of Mayenne and the Catholicks of the League but that he also determined to supply them with Men and Money for the setting at liberty and perfect establishment of the Cardinal of Bourbon Wherefore without any delay in a work which he accounted excellently good and of wonderful great glory and advancement to the Apostolick See he resolved to send a Legat into France who by his presence might assist affairs of so great importance and might endeavour to reduce all the Catholicks by such means as he should think most reasonable to unite themselves in one body under the obedience of the Cardinal of Bourbon already elected and declared King of France whose freedom by all possible force was to be endeavoured For this business of so great concernment he chose Cardinal Henrico Gaetano a man not only by the nobleness of his birth of great reputation but also for his worth and experience esteemed of sufficient abilities for so great an enterprise yet according to what the Kings Friends said then and his own actions discovered afterwards too much inclined to favour the attempts and interests of Spain He appointed moreover a select number of Prelates to accompany the Cardinal-Legat all men conspicuous either for the fame of excellent Learning or approved experience in matters of Government among
which were Lorenzo Bianchetti and Philippo Sega who after were Cardinals Marc Antonio Mocenigo Bishop of Caneda a man well versed in affairs and highly esteemed by the Pope Francesco Panigarola Bishop of â—sti a Preacher of great renown and Roberto Bellarmino a Jesuite of profound and admirable Learning To the choice of these men the Pope added Bills of Exchange to the Merchants at Lyons for three hundred thousand Crowns with Commission to the Legat to dispose of them according to need and occasion but particularly to spend them for the Infranchisement of the Cardinal of Bourbon upon which he shewed his mind was fixed more than upon any other thought whatsoever But this so ardent resolution was cooled in the very beginning and the Pope was put in doubt by Letters that arrived from the Duke of Lâ—â—cembourg wherein he gave him notice that by the French Nobility who in a very great number followed and acknowledged the King of Navarre to be the legitimate King of France he was chosen Ambassador to his Holiness and the Apostolick See to inform him of the causes which had moved the minds of all good French-men to that acknowledgment and to require from him as from a common Father the proper means and remedies for the Peace and Union of the whole Kingdom By which Letters the Pope did not only find that what the Agents of the League had represented unto him was vain viz. That the major part of the Kingdom was joined to the party of the Union and that only a few desperate persons followed the King of Navarre but he also conceived some hopes that by the way of Pacification an end might be put to the miseries and discords of the Kingdom those that were gone astray might be reduced into the bosom of the Church and his aim of having a lawful Catholick French King might be attained without submitting the afflicted people of France any longer to new dangers and calamities of an obstinate War Wherefore being also excited by the diligent informations which were given unto him by the Venetian Ambassadours intent upon the preservation of the Crown of France he returned favourable Answers to the Duke of Luxembourg and the French Nobility which were in the Kings Camp assuring him that he should be well respected and kindly received and exhorting them to persist constantly in the Catholick Religion as in their Letters which came with the Dukes they asserted they would do and that they would continue it even to the effusion of their blood And yet the Agents of the League especially Frison Dean of Rheims lately sent thither by the Duke of Mayenne urging him not to delay the Legats expedition for that these were artifices of the King of Navarre to take him off and gain the benefit of time he dispatched the Legat towards France but with Instructions very different from his first designs For whereas before all the endeavours tended to the confirmation and freeing the Cardinal of Bourbon now passing over his name in silence the design was only to re-unite by any means whatsoever the Catholicks under the obedience of the Church and establish a Catholick King to the general liking without naming the person To these Commissions set down in a Writing dated the Fifteenth of October were added particular express Advertisements to the Cardinal Legat to shew himself no less neutral and dis-interessed in the Secular Pretensions of the Princes than most ardent and zealous concerning Religion and not to value one person more than another provided he were a French-man obedient to the Church and generally liked by the Kingdom Nay more at his last coming to receive Instructions the Pope added and repeated it effectually that he should not shew himself an open Enemy to the King of Navarre so long as there was any hope that he might return into the bosom of the Church But these Advertisements were very contrary to the principal scope of the Embassie which was to uphold the Catholick party of the League as the foundation of Religion in that Kingdom a thing often repeated in his Instructions and which was always the aim from the beginning but which the Pope pretended to have altered in his last directions so that the substance of the business changed in the variety of circumstances as it often happens did so disturb the execution that it was afterwards governed more by the diversity of accidents than by any firm determinate resolution The Advertisements of Cardinal Moresini differed not much from the Popes Instructions for being met by the Legat Gaetano in the City of Bolognia he as vers'd in the interests of the Kingdom gave the Legat a particular account of the intentions of Spain of the pretensions of the Duke of Mayenne of the weakness of the League composed of various different humours and of the Kings Forces which had more secure foundation in the concurrence of the major part of the Nobility than the party of the Union had in the conspiracy of the common people The same was told him at Florence by Ferdinando Great Duke of Thuscany who being perfectly informed of the interests which were on foot in the Kingdom of France perswaded him to keep himself Neuter and not to refuse those overtures of Agreement which might be with the profit of the Catholick Religion and the reputation of the Pope But both the advice of Cardinal Moresini and the Great Dukes counsel were suspected by the Legat doubting that the one sought to make him fall into the same faults whereof he was accounted guilty in the Court of Rome and that the other did not counsel him sincerely Wherefore as a man bent with severity to sustain the greatness and power of the Church and accustomed to the affairs of Italy where the Popes authority by the piety of the Nation and the nearness of the Princes is held in high veneration he firmly perswaded himself that by the meer terrour of Spiritual Arms he should keep all the Catholicks at his devotion and excluding the King of Navarre make a King to be declared and obeyed wholly depending upon the Apostolick See and neerly joyned and obliged to the Crown of Spain to which both by his ancient breeding and the new practices of the Conde de Olivares the Spanish Ambassador at Rome he was infinitely inclined He was the more confirmed afterwards in this his thought that all ought to depend upon his Authority when being arrived at Turin he saw that the Duke of Savoy did with exquisite terms of submission intreat him as one that might dispose of matters at his pleasure to consider his right to the Crown of France as born of Margaret Sister to King Henry the Second by whose right the course of the Salique Law having been formerly interrupted he alledged the Crown ought rather to be confirmed to him than to any other that in antient times had pretended title by the womans side and alledging his deserts to the Apostolick See since that
feel the extremity of hunger and only sustained the bitterness of their present fortune by the constancy of their courage While the siege and defence of the City of Paris is thus laboured with infinite contention on each side the Cardinal of Bourbon burd'ned with years and wasted by the tediousness of his imprisonment departed this life aâ— â—ontenay whose death gave evident proof to all the World that his person had only served for a cloak to cover the passions and interests of those that were most powerful for it caused no alteration at all in the party of the League but both the Parisians continued their constancy with new Decrees of Sorbonne That a new King of a different Religion could not be accepted of and the Duke of Mayenne setting forth a Manifest to invite the Deputies of the Provinces to meet at Meaux for the electing of a King with the common consent kept the same title of Lieutenant-General of the State and Crown of France and continued in the same manner to make War the end whereof at present was wholly set upon the way of relieving the City of Paris which being not to be done without powerful assistance from the Catholick King the Duke of Mayenne both to agree upon the means and to hasten the execution went to Conde a place upon the confines to confer with Alessandro Farnese Duke of Parma under whose Government were all the Spanish Forces The intention of King Philip was that the League should be relieved and the people of Paris delivered from the present danger but with such moderation that so many sums of money profusely spent and so great forces as were employed in that enterprise might not prove vain and unprofitable to his proper Interests For he foresaw That if the Duke of Mayenne and the League should agree to acknowledge the King of Navarre he should reap no other benefit from so many labours but the gaining of a powerful Enemy and likewise if the Crown should fall to the Duke of Mayenne or any other of the House of Lorain he knew he should advantage himself but little more since the interests of State would in a short time make him his Enemy whosoever should be free and sole Possessor of the Crown weighty present interests having more power with men than the remembrance of past obligations Wherefore he being to spend vast sums of money for the bringing a powerful Army into France and in the mean time leave the affairs of Flanders in great danger where the States of the United Provinces under the command of Grave Maurice of Nassau not finding the wonted obstacles were like to make very great progress he desired that at least things should be composed in such a manner that the benefit might in good measure redound to him which should succeed from his charges dangers labours endeavours and from his Armies which by reason of the nature of the French and the present state of affairs was most difficult to be brought to pass For the Duke of Mayenne Head of the League and absolute Master of the Forces did not only pretend to obtain the Kingdom for himself but was also firmly resolved not to consent that any Member Province or City that belonged to the Crown should be alienated from it and the major part of the people being naturally Enemies to the Spaniards and made their adherents now only by necessity would never endure to be commanded by them and thought it should suffice the King of Spain to be cryed up for the Protector and Defender of the Catholick Religion and that the King who should be established should assist him to subdue the Provinces of the Low-Countries without pretending any other benefit from that principal relief which he lent to the common cause Wherefore it was very hard to find a middle way among so many difficulties and almost impossible to keep such leight uncertain minds from inclining to acknowledge and take part with King Henry a home-born Natural Prince and therefore it was necessary to govern that design with huge expences great industry long delays and infinite patience which among so many suspicions and so many difficult businesses appeared to be of great loss and detriment without much hope of proportionable advantage For this cause the Duke of Parma a prudent wary Prince and an Enemy to leight adventuring upon the arbitrement of Fortune thought it pernicious counsel to leave his own businesses of Flanders to employ all his Forces in so uncertain an enterprise wholly founded upon the instability of the French and had endeavoured to divert the Catholick King from such a thought but the Council of Spain either desirous to augment their glory in the defence of Religion or perchance too much allured by future hopes having judged otherwise and order being come from the King that he should apply his mind principally to the affairs of France he thought that might more easily be brought to pass which was desired in Spain if avoiding the necessity of venturing whole Armies and hazarding all their reputation at one clap the protracting of the War and the spinning of it out with slow proceedings were endeavoured by which means the Party of the LEAGUE no less wearied out than the KINGS it would in the end remain in the King of Spain's power to dispose of the Affairs of France and Religion his own way and therefore he was not so ready to give aid as the urgent need of the Parisians required and as the Duke of Mayenne would have had him who being come to Conde and having met him there endeavoured by most effectual perswasions to move him to march without delay to the relief of Paris But he considering that the reputation of the Catholick King and the sum of affairs ought not without convenient Forces to be put in danger against a valiant and expert Souldier and against a victorious Army shewed That the provisions that were requisite could not be got together so suddenly neither could he so soon give order as well for the drawing of the Army into a Body as for the defence of their own businesses in Flanders and concluded finally that he could not be in France before the beginning of the Moneth of August a time which seemed wonderful long to the Duke of Mayenne and doubting or rather thinking for certain that the Parisians could not hold out so long he desired him in the mean time to let him have some number of men with which added to his own he might attempt some way to put victuals into the City With that the Duke of Parma was contented it being a proposition suitable to his own thought which was to keep the War alive with slow proceedings on the one side by little and little to consume the Kings Forces and on the other by length of time to tire out and break the constant resolution of the Duke of Mayenne and his adherents not to admit a stranger to the Crown nor to
wherein he declared the same things with very gentle words and proffers of all possible security and satisfaction He added also private kind Letters to the Duke of Nemours the Dutchess his Mother and to Madam de Guise exhorting each of them to Peace and assuring them all That they should receive more from his favour than they knew how to desire With this Answer the Deputies returned But the Duke of Nemours being averse from Peace by the counsel of the Legat and the Ambassador Mendozza would not give way that the Writing should be read unto the people but that the Deputies should tell them only that the King would have no other Agreement but that the City should put it self into his power without the assent of and without including the Duke of Mayenne and the other Lords of the League which being contrary to the sense of the major part especially of those of the Council for the City would by no means separate themselves from the Duke of Mayenne but run the same fortune with him to the uttermost the thought of Peace being laid aside they returned to the care of their defence In the mean time the Duke of Parma notwithstanding that he had made his opinion fully known in Spain had received a new absolute order from the Catholick King to march personally with the whole Army into France to relieve the Confederates and to raise the siege of Paris the Council believing that enterprise so honourable so important and full of so lively hopes that it was without doubt to be preferred before the interests of the affairs of Flanders which they thought to be reduced into such a condition that they could receive but little or no damage by the absence of the Duke and his Army for a few months and therefore approving that part of the Duke of Parma's opinion which was to nourish and prolong the War to obtain that from the weakness and the weariness of the French which at first seemed impossible to be effected they had nevertheless determined that Paris should be powerfully relieved purposely not to suffer the League to be so soon subdued and the King to remain Conquerour to whom that City being once taken all other things would become easie and quickly be dispatched Besides that that Monarchy even from the weakness of its beginnings having been accustomed ever to unite its own ends with the so favourable and plausible pretence of Religion it could not now in this important occasion disunite those interests so nearly joined without taking off that glorious reputation which they so much boasted of that they never had other Enemies but the Enemies of the Church it self Therefore they had caused a determinate order to be given the Duke that having strengthned those Garisons of Flanders as much as he could which were frontiers towards the Confederate States he should not defer to relieve the City of Paris with all his force which being once delivered and freed from the siege he should not care to proceed or do any thing further But the Duke assoon as he had received this last so absolute order was in much trouble which way to execute it For on the one side he could not leave the Cities of Flanders so well Garison'd but that some great loss was to be feared which in Spain where he saw the opinion in this business was very different from truth would be imputed to his carelesness and not to the necessity of things and the Orders he had received and on the other side he could not march into France without the strength of the Army being to make a War wherein there was little to be trusted to from his Friends and much to be feared from a brave valiant unwearied Enemy bred up in War and guarded with almost an invincible Body of French Nobility and so much the more because it was necessary to go and find him at home in the midst of all his Forces Moreover the straightness of time troubled him very much because he knew Paris was already reduced to the extreamest necessity of hunger and yet first to furnish Flanders with what was requisite and then to go into France with that order and thosâ— provisions which were fit for the greatness of the enterprise it was necessary to spend some time so that it was infinitely to be doubted the Parisians could not be able to hold out so long But as a Prince of high courage who to maturity of resolution joined celerity of execution judging this as indeed it was the most weighty and difficult enterprise that had ever fallen within his conduct he proposed to himself to overcome all difficulties and to effect it with that glory which he had gained in his other actions and therefore having disposed the order of all things in his mind he betook himself to the effecting of them with so much diligence that he hoped to be able to relieve Paris by the midst of August wherefore desiring neither to deceive nor be deceived as he had told the Duke of Mayenne before so he writ a Letter to the besieged about the end of Iuly wherein giving them an account of his expedition he assured them that he would be in France by the midst of the next month and exhorted them to overcome all difficulties and arm themselves with patience to expect that time within which he hoped certainly he should be able to free them from all trouble This Letter came to Paris upon the first of August and being read by the Magistrates and communicated to the people filled every one with wonderful great despair the time seeming so long to them that they believed they should never be able to hold it out with life wherefore the Souldiers began by stealth to forsake their Colours and fly away by night and the poor of the City being destitute of sustenance sought to get out of the siege and escape some whither else the Governours in chief not forbidding them who from the beginning had given leave to all to depart freely But the King as he willingly suffered the run-away Souldiers to pass so had he given strict orders that the Towns-men should be driven back and forced to return into the City knowing that the besieged sought to unburthen themselves which order being punctually executed by the Guards was the cause that very few of them could escape by stealth Among the greatest difficulties that the Governours had was the restraining of the Germans who having lived in all kind of liberty and without regard destroyed fair houses and gardens to sell the wood and get money now that every thing was consumed had given themselves over to all manner of villany so that they might but get any nourishment by it and many have reported that they secretly killed all the children they could get into their hands to feed upon their flesh and notwithstanding all this they began to mutiny and desire to disband though both the Duke
of the Spanish Ministers But assoon as the Duke of Parma knew distinctly the things that had passed in Paris he shewed himself infinitely ill satisfied at all that had been done publickly blamed the little consideration of the other Ministers who to get a vain dependence of the basest dregs of the people disgusted and alienated the Duke of Mayenne in whose hand the Arms and strength of the party were and without whom it was not to be thought that any good could be brought to a conclusion he testified to the Sieur de Rhosue that those things were done without his privity praised the Duke of Mayenne for punishming the delinquents and for his prudent moderation and when the Duke of Guise came to him to Valenciennes though he honoured him with all possible demonstrations yet he refused to treat with him about any thing without his Uncle's presence and consent He saw that all the rest of the party were ill grounded that there was no sure foundation to be made upon the people that the Nobility depended upon the Duke and the strong places were held by men that he confided in that he alone with his prudence and valour was fit to manage all the rest wherefore he assented not to the counsel of exasperating him and putting him in despair from whence he knew the resolution taken with the Duke of Lorain had proceeded being certain that when he should once see himself unable to keep up his dignity and the Place which he held he would presently make an Agreement with the King nor did he doubt but all other French-men except some few would follow his counsel and authority Wherefore he saw clearly that having a desire to prosecute the design that was begun it was necessary to proceed slowly and cunningly and not to put all things in confusion and the minds of the French in terrour and suspition by a precipice of furious resolutions To this effect he wrote into Spain and gave the same advertisement to the Ministers of State that were in France though in both places they were of another mind and particularly in the Council of Spain they thought that by sending small supplies into several Provinces they should gain themselves many dependents alienating them from the Duke of Mayenne and that so the War would be nourished and prolonged with less expence and more advantage to this purpose they had granted assistance of men to the Duke of Ioyeuse in Guascogne to the end that he might sustain the War on that side near the Pirenean mountains for this purpose they had sent the Duke of Savoy three thousand Foot and three hundred thousand Ducats that he might maintain the War in Provence and Dauphine and for the same effect they had sent Aquila's Tertia into Bretagne to gain the Duke of Mercoeur who with that assistance advancing his own affairs this year in the beginning of the Spring had almost driven the Prince of Dombes out of the confines of that Province but the English being come who landed at Brest without any hinderances businesses were equally balanced so that after many petty encounters which imported not much to the sum of affairs the Armies at last came to face one another The Duke of Mercoeur was strong in Light-horse led by the Marquiss de Belle-Isle Son to the Mareschal de Retz and powerful in Foot by vertue of the Spanish Tertia who were no less expert in Manufactures than in the matters of the War On the other side the Prince was accompanied with great store of Gentry and therefore had a good Body of Horse though in Foot by reason the English were raw men and the French all Musketiers he was not to be compared to the Army of the League For this cause though they were within half a mile of one another the Duke kept himself intrenched and encamped in mountainous woody places advantageous for Foot and the Prince was drawn out into the field where the Squadrons of Câ—valry might spread and enlarge themselves as they pleased and neither of them being willing to stir from their advantage after three days of obstinate continuance in that manner in which time there happened many encounters they both took a resolution to retire and went to besiege several places But the King having about this time sent the Sieur de la Noüe with eight hundred Germans to assist the Prince as his Lieutenant in the managing of the War they resolved being thus strengthened in Foot to turn again toward the Enemy and try some opportunity to get the better of him but it was hard for them to meet for the Duke of Mercoeur a discreet wary Souldier would not put all he possessed in the Province which was a great deal into the power of Fortune but having the assistance and money of Spain endeavoured to tire out the Enemy and on the other side la Noüe moderating the Princes forwardness with wise provident counsel would not suffer him to incur the danger of a battel without manifest advantage Wherefore after divers encounters and various attempts on both sides to bring the Enemy under the Duke at last went to assault St. Maximin and the Prince marched to besiege Lambale which having battered and with his Artillery made a convenient breach in the Wall while the Sieur de la Noüe went personally to view it and the works of the Town he received a Musket-shot in the head of which he died within a few days after having in an inconsiderable action as it often happens unexpectedly met death which he had not feared in so many difficult and glorious enterprises He being dead the King commanded the Sieur de Lavardin to go into Bretagne to supply his place who proceeding with the same counsels though military encounters were most frequent thorow the whole Province with variety of fortune yet did they never come to the hazard of fighting with all their Forces but it satisfied the Prince in so vast a Province where his Forces were inferiour to the Enemies to keep his name alive and the affairs of his party in being The Kings affairs in Dauphine were much more prosperous though the Duke of Savoy of an unwearied mind and body used his endeavours in those parts with many of his own Forces and with strong supplies from Spain but the greatest strength of the Province being on the Kings side under a vigilant resolute diligent and valiant Commander who often obtained by policy what could not so easily be compassed with force was the cause that after the defeat of Ponte-Chiarra the League was almost excluded out of Dauphine and the seat of the War began to be in the Duke of Savoy's own Country On the other side the fortune of the Savoyards was more successful in Provence for having Marseilles if not wholly subject to the Duke yet at least most partial to the League the Cities of Aix Arles and many other of the chiefest at their devotion Berre being
shot in the thigh yet the other Squadrons of the Germans coming up and the English and French Infantry rallying themselves together on all sides they of the Town were beaten back though with much ado and driven to their very gates But the Ammunition being blown up the Artillery taken and all things put into confusion the loss was inestimable and irreparable for a long time There were slain on the Kings side above eight hundred Souldiers in the Trenches and amongst them two French Colonels and fourteen Captains of several Nations and of the Assailants not above fifty The Governour presently dispatched the Sieur de Franqueville thorow the Woods to the Duke of Mayenne to give him notice of what had passed and to let him know that it was not necessary to precipitate any thing to relieve the City for the Enemy was left in such a condition that they would be able to hurt them but little for many days This intelligence being received on the twenty sixth in the evening while the Army was marching their appointed way they made an halt and the Commanders were called to consult The Duke of Parma was of opinion to prosecute the design for that the Infantry being astonished by the misfortune of the day before it would be much more easie to dissipate them and make themselves Masters of their Quarters freeing the City utterly from the siege and effecting that for which they were advanced so far but the Duke of Mayenne considered that the business they intended to do was already done the Mines and Trenches destroyed the Artillery taken and Ammunition blown up that there remained nothing to do save to beat the Infantry out of their Quarters at Dernetal whither they were all reduced which being excellently well fortified was not an enterprise that could be so easily effected without dispute so that it being necessary to spend many hours time about it the King in the interim would be come up most powerful in Horse with whom they must of necessity fight with their Souldiers tired with marching and wearied with the first encounter and that the City not having need that things should be precipitated it was better to proceed with that circumspection wherewith they had governed themselves till they His opinion was followed though many of the Spaniards believed he gave that counsel because the Duke of Parma should not get the glory of having relieved Rouen and so in the same order the Army faced about and returned to the quarters from whence they came There they consulted what was to be done The Duke of Mayenne's opinion in which the other French Lords concurred was that the siege of Rouen could not be raised without coming to a Battel which by reason of the great abundance of Gentry that followed the King at that present he judged very dangerous whereupon his advice was Rouen being in such a condition that there was no danger it should be much straitned in many days no noâ— in many weeks that only seven or eight hundred Foot should be sent into the City for a reinforcement and to make up the number of the dead and that the rest of the Army should bend another way shewing that they were no longer in fear nor care about the siege but that they should busie themselves about other enterprises for the Gentry that followed the King tired with the sufferings and expences of all that Winter seeing there was not like to be any occasion of fighting for a long while and that the Army of the League was far off would with their wonted haste retire to their own houses and that many others would leave the Kings Camp in the same manner which as soon as they should see come to pass they should speedily march back and without losing time advance to Rouen for that the King would certainly be forced to draw off or if he sought the Victory would be secure The Spaniards and Italians fearing lest others should enjoy the fruits and honours of their labours inclined to go forward firmly believing that the King would rise from the siege rather than be catched between the City and their Army and since so much was already done they desired to perfect the enterprise and this opinion was favoured by Prince Raunucâ—io more desirous of glory than any other But the Duke of Parma chose to follow the advice of the French and having sent to Rouen eight hundred Walloons of the Regiment of the Count de Bossu and de la Bourlotte who arriving by night entered without opposition departed with the rest of his Army and having passed the River Somme he marched away as fast as he could and went to besiege St. Esprit de Rüe a wonderful strong place standing toward the Confines When the Army of the League was retired the King though the cause of the resolution of the Confederates was obscure to him determined nevertheless to straiten the siege of Rouen more diligently than he had done before and the Men of War being arrived which the States of Holland sent to his assistance commanded by Philip one of the Counts of Nassaw aboard which were many Pieces of Cannon great store of Ammunition and above three thousand Foot he caused the Cannon and Ammunition to be landed whereof he had exceeding great need by reason of the spoil made in the sally and gave order that the Holland-Ships should not only scowr the River to hinder the coming of Victual and other necessaries that were brought from Havre de-Grace to Rouen but also that they should come up close to the City and battering the old Palace and other places near the River increase the dangers and labours of the besieged He also caused certain Barks to be manned in the upper parts of the River towards Pont de l' Arche which under the command of Monsieur de l' Hospital High Chancellor of Navarre scowred it also on that side and blocked it up so much the more which Barks the first day they set forth meeting with Monsieur d' Anqueâ—il made a very sharp fight the end whereof was that one of the Town-Ships being fired and another sunk though the King 's did also receive much harm yet those of the League retired under the protection of the Walls The Holland-Ships drew near also on the lower side and shot an infinite number of Cannon-shot into the Town which nevertheless did but little hurt but the Governour having caused three Culverines to be planted upon a Cavalier which had formerly been raised by the River side after that one of their Ships was boared thorow and thorow with them and the Main-mast of another shot down they drew off to look to the blocking up of the River and landed Two thousand Foot more to re-inforce the Army The King in the mean time set himself again to cast up Trenches and make Redoubts on all sides and hastening the Works with his own presence the Princes and Lords assisting likewise in
Places Cities and Fortresses should for the space of six years remain in the hands of those that possessed them at that present to restore them to the King and to his free disposing within that time if they saw the Peace go on sincerely That the Government of Bourgogne with all the places also that held for the King should be left to the Duke of Mayenne which Government should be hereditary to his Sons with authority of disposing and distributing the Benefices Offices Governments and Places which should become void in that Province for the time to come That the King should give him an Office of the Crown superiour to the rest as it might be of Constable or of his Lieutenant-General That he should give him such a sum of money as should be sufficient to pay those debts which he was run into upon that present occasion That to the Government of Bourgogne that of Lyons and Lyonois should be added That the King should provide another Government for the Duke of Nemours which should be equivalent to it That the Duke of Guisâ— should have the Government of Champagne and two strong Holds for his security the Duke of Mercâ—ur that of Bretagne the Duke of Ioyâ—use that of Languedoâ— the Duke of Aumale that of Picardy and for his security St. Esprit de Rue That all the Lords of the League should be maintained in their Places Offices Dignities and Governments which they had possessed before the beginning of the War That the Catholick King should be comprehended in the Peace and reasonable satisfaction given to him for his pretensions That there should be an Act of Oblivion concerning all things that had befaln in the War and that the Narrative and Preamble of the Accommodation should be written in such manner as it might clearly appear the Duke of Mayenne had not acknowledged the King till then in respect of Religion and that now he did it by reason of his Conversion with the Popes consent and that also it might expresly appear he had no hand in the death of the late King Henry his last Predecessor These Conditions the Sieur de Villeroy imparted to Monsieur du Plessis and gave him an extract of them they being set down at large with their Causes and Reasons in the Presidents Letter Du Plessis first made small show to approve of them but Villeroy replied That this was not an Agreement with the Hugonots who by all Laws Divine and Humane were obliged to acknowledge their King established but a Capitulation whereby the Lords of the Union were contented to acknowledge or to say better upon certain conditions to make one King who was not Possessor of the Kingdom that that acknowledgment of theirs coming to pass the King would thereby attain the Crown of France which he possessed not and that therefore the Conditions ought not to seem strange unto him That the Lords of the League did now require all which they thought fit for their security because when the acknowledgment was once made they should be then no longer able to treat or demand any thing but as Subjects simply to beseech their Sovereign Lord That it was no wonder they should demand much at one time being very certain that after that they should never obtain any thing more during his Reign nor perchance in that of his Sons neither That the Duke of Mayenne had shewed himself so good a French-man that he would rather acknowledge a French King though an Enemy upon these conditions than a Stranger though a Friend and a Confident upon much greater ones That the King had always said he would content and secure the Lords of the House of Lorain and all the others of their party and lately while the War was in the heat before Caudebec had affirmed as much with his own mouth to the Baron de Luz with whom he had discoursed long about it in the field telling him That if the Lords of the Union would acknowledge and follow him he would not refuse any conditions and particularly that to his power he would give worthy satisfaction to the Duke of Mayenne whom he knew to be a good Prince and a good French-man That the Mareschal d' Aumont had by his orders repeated the same to the same Baron and therefore that ought not to appear strange now which he himself had proffered but a few days before But the Sieur du Plessis considered that to refer the business of the Kings Conversion to the Pope from whom by reason of the Spaniards power nothing at all would be obtained replied That it was not a thing to be expected from any other means but from Gods Divine Inspiration after such Instructions as should make him know himself to be in an errour for otherwise it was an unlawful thing to demand it and much worse to grant it the Soul being first to be thought of and then the affairs of the World And as for the other conditions repeating them one by one he shewed that if all the Governments and all the Places and Benefices should remain in the gift of the Lords of the Union the King would neither have any thing to reserve nor to grant to those of his own party and that it would be a monstrous thing to see all the Provinces in the hand of one only Family and the Princes of the Blood and so many other Lords excluded who had laboured and endangered their lives for the Kings Crown And yet after having again promised secrecy which the Duke of Mayenne required above all other things he said he would speak with the King himself concerning it and refer the resolution to his pleasure But being come into the Kings Council at Bussy where they were he was so far from favouring the Treaty of Peace and the Conditions propounded or from observing that secresie he had promised that publickly in the presence of all the Council he demanded pardon for having till then not any way out of an evil intention but through inadvertency deceived His Majesty since such Conditions had been propounded to him that he was ashamed of them and did much disdain to publish them He confessed that he had believed too much out of his desire of Peace and out of a will to serve the Publick Cause but the Conditions that were propounded were so unjust and dishonourable for the King and so pernicious for the whole Kingdom that they plainly shewed the Duke of Mayenne and those of his party had no thought of Peace but that they sought to hold the King in hand and to work a jealousie in the Spaniards to draw money and satisfactions from them That the things propounded were such as did not deserve any answer nor did he think them worthy to be heard by that Council and yet having proposed them with this Preamble not only the whole Council but even the King himself thought them not so exorbitant as he represented them and so much the rather because every one knew
that demands are high in the beginning but afterwards in the course of a Treaty they fall by little and little so that they were all scandalized at du Plessis Nor was there any one who was not of opinion that he as being an Hugonot abhorred the Kings Conversion and therefore desired not but rather crossed the Peace The King being of the same mind gave the Sieur de Villeroy to understand that he would willingly treat with him by word of mouth and the Mareschal de Byron and the Duke de Boüillon desired to confer with him though both of them were little enclined to Peace Boüillon because he was an Hugonot and Byron because his whole fortune depended upon the Wars whereupon by the continuation of them he hoped to rise to the heighth of Power and Honour and those Offices and Titles which the Duke of Mayenne demanded he grounding himself upon his own merits aspired and pretended to for himself Du Plessis continuing his intention and publishing his secret thoughts to men of understanding divulged the whole Treaty contrary to his Faith given to Villeroy and to many persons shewed Copies of the Articles propounded whereby they were not only known to all the Kings party but also the Princesses who were in Paris saw them and believed them so that they made grievous complaints that the Duke should go about to establish a Peace without making it known to them and to the Lords of his party and which was much worse they came also to the knowledge of the Spanish Ministers who though they believed not the business could so easily be established were yet filled with jealousie and suspition Du Plessis believed that at one time he should work two good effects for his own intentions one to cross and totally break all Treaty of Peace because he thought he had discovered that the King to obtain it enclined to change his Religion which the Hugonots feared above all things the other to make the Duke of Mayenne be distrusted of his own party and particularly by the Spaniards whereupon the disunion and ruine of the League would more easily follow But as counsels that have too much of a mans particular interest have often either by the will of God who is not pleased with them or by reason of their own deceitfulness very different events from what the Intenders of them confidently design unto themselves this divulging produced an effect very diverse from what du Plessis did assuredly expect for it wrought no ill effect in the party of the League and on the Kings side it made an exceeding great stir and confusion It hurt not the Duke of Mayenne because the Pope was much satisfied with his candour seeing that without the Kings Conversion he refused all other particular greatness and advantage and that he referred the whole business of Religion to the Apostolick See and the Spaniards being faln into some fear that Peace might easily ensue forbore to give the Duke of Mayenne further cause of discontent and the Duke of Parma necessarily departing by reason of his health and in respect of the affairs of Flanders left some Forces in Champagne and gave not the command of them to the Duke of Guise as he had intended but left the charge of them to Monsieur de Rosne with the title of Camp-Master-General he being to obey the Duke of Mayenne without contradiction and Iuan Baptista Tassis going to him endeavoured by his dexterity to remedy the late disgusts Diego d' Ivarra continuing with the Army because he knew his presence was not pleasing to him To this was added that the Duke who had entred into that Treaty out of the despair which he was brought unto seeing that he had already recovered his authority and reputation which he had in great part lost with the Popes Ministers and with the Spaniards was afterward more backward in lending an ear to Peace But thinking that his having been deceived by the revealing of that secret contrary to promise afforded him not only excuse but a lawful occasion for him also to make use of the Treaty for his own profit he continued it in such manner that it served to keep sometimes one sometimes another faithful according as need required On the other side the Catholiâ—ks of the Kings party wakened by the noise of this Treaty and highly disdaining that the Peace should be negotiated by the means of a Hugonot and that the Kings Conversion should be promised to the League which they by many reiterated instances had not been able to obtain began a fresh to contrive a third Party and more boldly than before to assemble themselves severally and discourse of forsaking the King or to make an agreement with those of the League in such manner that the business having often been consulted of between the Cardinal of Bourbon the Count de Soissons the Duke of Longueville the Count de St. Paul the Duke of Nevers the Mareschal d' Aumont Monsieur d' O Monsieur de Lavardin the Count de Lude and many other Lords they gave the Duke of Mayenne to understand that it would be profitable for the common safety and security to unite all the Catholicks and desire the King that within the term of a certain prefixed reasonable time he would turn Catholick and give security for the maintenance of Religion which if he would do he should be acknowledged and established and if he would not they all together should elect a Catholick King who should be acknowledged and obeyed by all This practice beginning to grow warm the King seeing that the event would be either a forced dishonourable Conversion or the utter ruine of his affairs since from secret consultations that matter was come to open murmurings he caused Villeroy to be very earnestly sollicited by the means of Monsieur de Fleury his Brother-in-law to come personally to confer with him and resolved to apply himself of his own accord to a reconciliation with Rome Innocent the Ninth after a long and troublesom Conclave was succeeded in the Apostolick See by Hippolito Cardinal Aldobrandino a man not weakned with age being not above fifty and six years old but endowed with mature prudence and singular dexterity in affairs of State which he had gotten by continual practice in the Court and by the management of the most important businesses of his time He having assumed the name of Clement the Eighth though he had been favoured by the Spaniards in his Election and was therefore full of kind grateful demonstrations toward them was not yet totallyâ—disposed to let himself be ruled by their designs but would depend upon himself and after the chief interest of Religion would have an aim at the general safety and equality He held a great correspondence with the Commonwealth of Venice and with the Great Duke of Thuscany judging that State to be not only the Foundation-stone of the Liberty of Italy but also a wary Reconciler
try what they could do upon that place but the taking of it proved so difficult being defended by the Sieur de St Offange that after Two thousand and five hundred Cannon-shot and the loss of much time and the best Soldiers of the Army the rains of Autumne falling and the Duke of Mercoeur's relief drawing near they were at last constrained to rise without having obtained their intent But the Duke having held the Enemy in suspence by taking several ways and by making shew of turning sometimes to one place sometimes to another came suddenly to Quintin whither 700 Germans were gotten who were under the command of the D. of Montpensier in those parts and having found them unprovided of those things which were requisite to make a long defence he forced them to yield with express conditions to go out of the Province and not to serve any more against him a thing which proved very hurtful to the King's affairs for he had no Foot that were more forward more expert nor better disciplined than they The loss of the King's party was augmented by the defeat of the English who being as they still are wont afflicted with grievous diseases and brought to a very weak estate had obtained leave of the Duke of Montpensier to go to Danfront in lower Normandy to change the air and to recover their strength by rest but being set upon in the way by the Sieur de Bois-Dauphin with the Garrisons of Laval Craon Fougeres and of the near adjacent places they were so shattered that of so great a number hardly 200 remained alive On the contrary the affairs of the League in Lorain went on unsuccessfully for while the Duke of Bouillon who had taken Stenay with a Petard and possessed some lesser places at last went to relieve Beaumont besieged by Monsieur d' Amblise General for the Duke of Lorain the Armies encountred fiercely and the Lorainers losing their Trenches and Artillery were utterly routed and dispersed after which business the Duke of Bouillon took Dun suddenly by having likewise fastened a Petard to the gate and overrunning all the Country without hinderance had put the Forces of the League in very great confusion In this condition of affairs began the year 1593 the general dispositions of mens mindes as well of the one side as the other being more inclined to the setling of affairs than to the management of Armes The first novelty of this year was the Duke of Mayenne's Declaration made from the December before but not published before the fifth of Ianuary in which making known his intention in assembling the States of his party he prayed and exhorted the Catholicks that followed the King's party to unite themselves to the same end with him and to take some course for the safety and peace of the Kingdom It was of the tenour following CHarles of Loraine Duke of Mayenne Lieutenant-General of the State and Crown of France To all persons present and to come Greeting The inviolable and perpetual observance which this Kingdom hath had of Religion and piety hath been that which hath made it flourish above all others in Christendome and which hath caused our Kings to be honoured with the name of Most-Christian and First Sons of the Church some of them having to obtain that so glorious Title past the Seas and gone as far as the utmost bounds of the earth with most powerful Armies to make War against the Infidels and others of them fought often against those that sought to introduce new Sects and Errors contrary to the faith and belief of our fore-fathers in all which Expeditions they were alwayes accompanied by the Nobility who voluntarily exposed their lives and fortunes to all dangers to have part in that onely true and solid glory of having helped to conserve Religion in their Country or to establish it in places far remote where the Name and Worship of our Lord was not yet known from whence not onely the fame of the valour and zeal of the whole Nation resounds in all parts but by the example of it other Potentates have been stirred up to follow in the honour and danger of so worthy enterprises and of so laudable atchievements After this ardor the holy intention of our Kings and of their Subjects was not at all cooled nor changed till these last dayes that Heresie hath been secretly introduced into this Kingdom and increased in such manner by the means which every one knows that there is now no more need to set before our eyes that we are at last fallen into so lamentable a misfortune that the Catholicks themselves whom the Union of the Church ought inseparably to joyn together have by a new prodigious example taken Arms against one another and disunited themselves in stead of joyning together for the defence of their Religion Which we judge to be come to pass by the wicked impressions and wonted artifices Hereticks have made use of to persuade them that this War is not for Religion but to destroy and usurp the State though we have taken Arms being moved thereunto by so just a grief or rather being constrained by so great a necessity that the cause thereof cannot be ascribe d to any others than the authors of the most wicked disloyal and pernicious counsel that was ever given to a Prince though the King's death happened by a blow from Heaven and by the hand of one man alone without the help or knowledge of those that had but too much cause to desire it and notwithstanding we had made protestation that all our aim and desire tended onely to preserve the State to follow the Laws of the Kingdom by acknowledging for King the Cardinal of Bourbon the nearest and first Prince of the Blood declared so to be in the life-time of the late King by his Letters-Patents verified in all the Parliaments and in that quality designed his Successor in case he should die without male-children which obliged us to confer that honor upon him and yield him all kind of obedience fidelity and service as our intention was to do if it had pleased God to free him from the captivity he was in And if the King of Navarre from whom alone he could hope for that good had been pleased obliging all Catholicks to set him at liberty to acknowledge himself as King and to stay till Nature had brought his dayes to an end making use of that occasion to cause himself to be instructed and to reconcile himself to the Holy Church he should have found all the Catholicks united and disposed to yield him the same obedience and fidelity after the death of the King his Uncle But he persevering in his Errors it was not possible to do it if he would remain under the obedience of the Apostolick Roman Church which had excommunicated him and deprived him of all the rights he could pretend to the Crown Besides that by so doing we should have broken and violated that antient
acknowledge the King of Navar for Superior though he should turn his Religion and make show to live as a Catholick to which the Duke of Mayenne not consenting as a thing very different from his practices and intentions the other Deputies that were present spake against it with divers reasons But the Legat urging with wonderful vehemence at last the Archbishop of Lyons said that the States were Catholicks obedient to the holy Church under the superiority of the Apostolick See in such cases and met together in obedience to the Pope and that therefore they would not be so impudent as to go about to bind his hands and presumptuously to declare that which he had not declared preventing his Judgments and declaring the King of Navar irreconcilable to the Church by a vain determination which was out of the Secular Power and wholly proper to the Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction and that therefore they were resolved not to proceed to that Oath lest they should offend their own consciences and the Majesty and Jurisdiction of the Pope and the Apostolick See Which reason with the decency thereof stopt the Legat's mouth and the Duke of Mayenne's intention not to proceed to that Declaration prevailed But upon the Twenty eighth day there came one of the King's Trumpets to the Gate of the City desiring to be brought in that he might deliver a Packet of Letters directed to the Count de Belin Governor of it and being ask'd what his business was he answered freely and publickly That he brought a Declaration of the Catholicks of the King's party addressed to the Assembly of the States and being come before the Governor he gave the Letters into his hand and made the contents of them more fully known among the People The Governor carried the Packet to the Duke of Mayenne who lay troubled in his Bed and not being willing to open it but in the presence of all the Confederates he sent for the Legate the Cardinal of Pelle-vé Diego d Ivarra the Sieur de Bassompiere Ambassador from the Duke of Lorain the Arch-bishop of Lyons Monsieur de Rosne the Count de Belin the Viscount de Tavannes the Sieur de Villars by him newly declared Admiral Monsieur de Villeroy President Ieannin and two of the ordinary Secretaries which they called Secretaries of State in the presence of whom the cover being taken off there was a Writing found with this Title The Proposition of the Princes Prelates Officers of the Crown and chief Catholick Lords as well Counsellors of the King as others now present with his Majesty tending to the end of obtaining Peace so necessary to this Kingdom for the conservation of the Catholick Religion and of the State made to the Duke of Mayenne and the Princes of his Family the Lords and other persons sent by some Cities and Corporations at this present assembled in the City of Paris Having seen the Title and every one being desirous to hear the contents the Writing was read by one of the Secretaries being of this Tenor following THe Princes Prelates Officers of the Crown and Chief Catholick Lords as well of the Council as attendance of His Majesty having seen a Declaration Printed at Paris in the name of the Duke of Mayenne dated in the month of December published with the sound of the Trumpet in the said City upon the Fifth day of this present Month of Ianuary as is found at the bottom of it and which came into their hands a◠Chartres do acknowledge and are of opinion with the said Duke of Mayenne that the continuance of this War bringing the ruine and destruction of the State doth also by necessary consequence draw along with it the ruine of the Catholick Religion as experience hath but too well shewed us to the great grief of the said Princes Lords and Catholick States who do acknowledge the King whom God hath given them and serve him as they are naturally obliged having with this duty ever made the Conservation of the Catholick Religion their principal aim and have then always been most animated with their Arms and Forces to defend the Crown under the obedience of his Majesty when they have seen strangers enemies to the greatness of this Monarchy and to the honor and glory of the French name enter into this Kingdom for it is too evident that they tend to nothing else but to dissipate it and from its dissipation would follow an Immortal War which in time could produce no other effects save the total ruine of the Clergy Nobility Gentry Cities and Countries an event which would also infallibly happen to the Catholick Religion in this Kingdom Thence it is that all good Frenchmen and all those that are truly zealous thereof ought to strive with all their Forces to hinder the first inconvenience from which the second is inseparable and both inevitable by the continuation of the War The true means to prevent them would be a good Peace and a reconciliation between those whom the misfortune hereof keeps so divided and armed to the destruction of one another for upon this foundation Religion would be restored Churches preserved the Clergy maintained in their estates and reputation and Justice setled again the Nobility would recover their ancient force and vigour for the defence and quiet of the Kingdom the Cities would recover their losses and ruines by the re-establishment of Commerce Trades and employments maintainers of the people which are in a manner utterly extinct the Universities would again betake themselves to the study of Sciences which in times past have caused this Kingdom to flourish and given splendour and ornament unto it which at this present languish and are by little and little wasting to nothing the fields would again be tilled which in so many places are left fallow and barren and in stead of the fruits they were wont to bring forth for man's nourishment are now covered with thorns and thistles in summ by Peace every one might do his duty God might be served and the people enjoying a secure Peace would bless those who had procured them that happiness whereas on the contrary they will have just cause to complain and curse those that shall hinder i◠To this effect upon the Declaration which the said Duke of Mayenne makes by his writing as well in his own name as in the names of the rest of his party assembled in Paris where he alledgeth that he hath called the States to take some course and Counsel for the good of the Catholick Religion and the repose of this Kingdom it being clear that if for no other reason yet because of the place alone where it is neither lawful nor reasonable that any other but they of their own party should interview no resolution can proceed from it that can be valid or profitable for the effect which he hath published and it being rather most certain that this can nothing but inflame the War so much the more and take away
all hopes and means of reconciliation the said Princes Prelates Officers of the Crown and other Catholick Lords now present with His Majesty being certain that the other Princes Lords and Catholick States who acknowledge Him do concurr with them in the same zeal towards the Catholick Religion and the good of the State as they agree in the obedience and fidelity due unto their King and natural Prince have in the name of all and with the leave and permission of his Majesty thought fit by this Writing to make know 〈◊〉 the said Duke of Mayenne and the other Princes of his Family Prelates Lords and other persons assembled in the City of Paris that if they will enter into conference and communication about the means proper to bury these tumults for the conservation of the Catholick Religion and of the State and depute any persons of worth and integrity to meet joyntly at a place which may be chosen between Paris and St. Denis they will on their parts send thither upon the day that shall be appointed and agreed upon to receive and carry all those resolutions and overtures which may be proposed for so good a purpose as they are confident that if every one will bring those good inclinations he is obliged to which they for their parts promise to do means may be found to attain to so great a happiness protesting before God and men that if neglecting this way they shall use other unlawful means which cannot chuse but be pernicious to Religion and the State if they shall compleat the reducing of France to the last period of all calamity and misery making it a prey and a spoil to the insatiable greediness of the Spaniards and a trophy of their insolency gotten by the practices and blind passions of a part of them who carry the name of French-men degenerating from the duty which hath been held in so great veneration by our Ancestors the fault of that evil that shall come thereby cannot nor ought not justly to be ascribed to any others than those who shall be notoriously known to be the sole authors of such a refusal as men who prefer the ways that are fit to serve their own particular greatness and ambition and that of their fomenters before those which aime at the glory of God and the safety of the Kingdom Given in the King's Council where the said Princes and Lords have purposely assembled themselves and with his Majesties permission resolved to make the above-said Propositions and Overtures at Chartres the Seven and twentieth of Ianuary 1593. Subscribed Râ—vol The first mover of this Writing penned and presented in this manner was the Sieur de Villeroy for being of himself averse to the Spanish attempt and rather inclined to an Agreement with the King than to any other resolution and being set on by the Duke of Mayenne desirous to put some Treaty on foot to make use of it as occasion should serve for his own advantage wrote to his brother-in-law the Sieur de Feury that addressing himself to the Duke of Nevers and the other Catholick Lords that were with the King he should shew them in how great danger the affairs of the Kingdom were with how much earnestness the Spaniards had set themselves to promote the election of the Infanta Isabella how many there were that for their own interests favoured that election and how the Duke of Mayenne who had never been able to indure the King to be reconciled to the Church was now in such a necessity that he would be constrained to agree with the Catholick King if by some means they did not interrupt those proceedings That they should consider if strangers should obtain their intent and that the Lords of the House of Lorain and the other Confederates should oblige themselves unto it in how great danger the King would be to be deprived of the Kingdom being to fight with the Spanish power which then would employ it self wholly to his ruine the mindes of the French Confederates would become irreconcileable as if of their own accord they had put themselves under the servitude and engaged themselves under the dominion of strangers the way to a reconciliation with the Pope and with the Church would be shut up when once he should have approved of the election which the States were to make within a few weeks and that therefore time was not to be lost but some way found to interrupt the course of those designs These Considerations were represented by the Sieur de Fleury not onely to the Duke of Nevers but to Gaspar Count of Schombergh who about that time having been sent for by the King was come to Court He by birth was a German and by nature a man not onely of great courage but free in his opinions and words and for his experience and valour highly esteemed by every one wary in his courses provident in his actions infinitely inclined and very faithful to the King and which at that time was much to the purpose one who had not been present at the consultations that had been held among the Catholicks about forsaking him and for this cause had more authority and belief with him to treat upon this business than the Duke of Nevers and many others Wherefore being of opinion that the Considerations represented by Villeroy were most important and that to them many others were added for already every one knew that the Cardinal of Bourbon was thinking to depart and go over to the League and that many Princes of the Blood and other Lords were inclined to follow that resolution that the Catholicks for the most part holding themselves deceived and mocked by the King's promises were very ill satisfied and that every one weary of the War longed impatiently for Peace he found a fit conjuncture to discourse with the King about it and with solid effectual eloquence wherein he was very prevalent made him fully acquainted with those reasons which out of respect were coldly and but in part represented to him by others and demonstrated to him the nearness of his ruine unless he suddenly took some course to content the Catholicks and to cross the designes and attempts of the Spaniards The conjucture of the time was also favourable for the King 's late prosperities had brought him into such a condition that if the Catholicks persevered constantly to serve him he had but little need of forraign Forces which of how little benefit they were and how much mischief they did to his Country he himself had already found The Sieur du Plessis was far off who with his reasons partly Theological partly Political was wont to withhold him and put scruples in his minde to the end he might not change his Religion and the Duke of Bouillon then Head of the Hugonots who was present at the business had ever been one of those who were of opinion that the King could never be a peaceable possessor of the Crown unless he changed
having before sent the Baron de Byron by him created Admiral under pretence of taking possession of that dignity in the Parliament followed him speedily leaving his houshold and Council at Charâ—res and having caused the Princess to come to Tours he brought her with him after the space of two months unto the same City being exceedingly angry to see himself so little esteemed by those of his own Blood But this was a thing that made him more clearly know it was high time nor could he any longer defer to take some resolution and to establish his affairs since that even the Princes of the Blood were openly alienated from him Thus every little accident though it seemed cross was yet always favourable to his greatness and establishment Whilst they were fighting about Noyon with no less ardour did they contend in Paris about resolving upon the Answer that was to be given to the Catholicks of the Kings party for the Spaniards supported by the Cardinal-Legat strove to cross it and for a manifest reason alledged that the Writing being heretical as the Divines of Sorbonne had declared it could not be taken into consideration nor ought the States to give an Answer to it That which made it heretical they said was because it affirmed that Subjects were obliged to yield obedience to their Prince though he were an Heretick both known to be such and condemned by the holy Church They added that this was a net to catch the inclinations of the simple an obstacle to hinder the progress of the States and a stone of scandal to retard Gods service that it was not fit to lose time about their Enemies subtilties nor about the interpositions of the King of Navarre from whom it was certain that Writing was derived since they themselves that caused it to be presented confessed they did it with his consent and it was subscribed by no other man but Revol one of the Secretaries of State and therefore as he that will do well ought not to hearken to the temptations which the Devil suggests so they that would procure the safety of the Kingdom and the establishment of Religion should in no sort mind the interpositions of the King of Navarre and those that spoke by his instigation and thorow his very mouth On the other side many of the Deputies said that they ought not to shut their ears against those of the same Blood and Religion who perchance sought to amend their errours and cure their Consciences by retiring to the party of the good Catholicks and adhering to the Confederates that if it should come to pass the King of Navarre would remain so weak and abject that it would need no great paâ—ns to vanquish him that all means ought to be used and covetously laid hold on which might lead to Peace that being the last end to which all good Frenchmen tended and to which for their own safety all aspired and if with a common consent the way to attain to quietness could be found why should they ingulf themselves in new miseries of War and in new perpetual distractions of Arms That to this end the Duke of Mayenne had in his Declaration invited the Catholicks of the contrary party to meet and confer with him That he had protested this unto them adding that if they resolved not to unite themselves with him they should be guilty of all the subsequent mischiefs and calamities Which Protestation the Catholicks trusting in had now demanded a Conference and if they should not accept it they should make themselves guilty of the same crimes That their speaking by the Kings permission imported nothing for things are not done and obtained all at once That being now subject to his power they were necessitated to speak in that manner but that afterwards being perswaded and drawn by little and little by reason and gentleness perchance they would make a more clear more express resolution That it was no matter though Revol weâ—e Secretary to the King of Navarre for he was a Catholick and perchance no less inclined to a revolt than the rest That it was already known how even the Princes of the Blood thought of changing their party that the Catholicks were ill satisfied because the promises of his Conversion were not kept and therefore it was necessary to foment that beginning of alteration to help them to bring forth a firm determination and by means thereof reunite all the Members into one Body to attain the safety and 〈◊〉 of the Kingdom This was the more plausible opinion and it was carried by the Duke of Mayeâ—ne's Confidents from whom they had received order to bring it to pass nor did theâ—e want any thing save the Legats consent from whom neithâ—r the States nor the Duke himself would in any wise alienate themselves Therefore the Archbishop of Lyons went to him and demonstrated that if the Proposition of the Royalists were not accepted some very great tumults would follow for the Nobility and the Order of Commons stood so stifly for it that being tired out with the Waâ— and 〈◊〉 of Arms they would make an insurrecâ—ion with great danger of revolting to the King of Navarre That no harm could be feared from that Conference for such persons should be imployed in it as there would be no danger of their forsaking the cause of Religion That if the Catholicks of the Kings party would join with that of the Confederates it would be the very point of Victory and if on the other side they should show themselves averse from doing so it would be easie after having given satisfaction to the World and to the States in appearance to dissolve the Conference a thousand ways That also in the time of Cardinal Gaâ—â—ano there had been many Treaties and Conferences both by himself and others and yet no absurdity had followed and if at that present there should not be one he would not only be accounted scrupulous and severe but also obstinate and an Enemy to Peace That if only through his opposition the proposal of the Catholicks were not imbraced it would be attributed to an unseasonable pride and a too interessed union with the Spanâ—ards which perchance would not be pleasing at Rome that already all men murmured at it and that the demand was so just that whosoever should refuse it would manifestly put themselves on the wrong side The Legat whose ears were already filled with the popular discourses which condemned his too much assenting to the Spaniards the Prevost des Merchands having added that the City which by this Conference hoped for the benefit of being partly freed from scarcity would certainly mutiny if it were refused and those of the Parliament still boldly crying and giving out that they would make Protestation to the States at last yielded in secret that the Catholicks should be answered and that the Conference should be accepted but without his apparent consent So with a general Vote it was decreed in the States
shortly to which the others replyed that they should be very glad of his conversion if it should come to pass for his own souls sake but that these were politick artifices to deceive the simple nor could they ground any resolution at all upon it Divers Sittings were spent in these disputes without coming to a conclusion so that many judged as they had prognosticated from the beginning that the Conference would be dissolved without fruit Hence the Spaniards taking courage both because of the resolution which they of the League shewed that they would never assent to acknowledge any other King than one that was sincerely a Catholick and because of the perseverance they saw in the King and his Deputies to set the point of Religion after the Salique Law and the politick Government of the Kingdom resolved to make the utmost push for it and to propose the election of the Infanta for the last engine of their attempt Wherefore the Cardinal-Legate having caused many Processions and Prayers to be made with no less pomp than devotion to beg of God that he would inspire the States in the good choice of convenient means for the common safety There met in his Palace upon the nineteenth of May besides the Spanish Ambassadors who where to make the Proposition the Dukes of Mayenne Guise Aumale and Elboeuf the Count de Chaligny the Sieur de Bassompier in the name of the Duke of Lorain the Sieur de la Pierre for the Duke of Savoy Lorenzo Tornabuoni for the Duke of Merâ—oeur Cardinal Pelleve and the Count de Belin Governor of Paris and in the name of the States six Deputies to treat with the Spanish Ministers the Arch-bishop of Lyons and the Bishop of Senlis for the Clergy the Sieurs de la Chastre and Montolin for the Nobility the Prevost des Marchands of Paris and Estienne Bernard for the Commons In this meeting wherein all the spirits of the States and the very soul of the League consisted the Duke of Feria began to detest the Conference that was held with those of the Kings party saying that the Cardinal-Legate and he had assented to it onely that they might not fail of any possible means to reduce those that were gone astray into the bosome of the holy Church and to the end that the obstinacy of the Politicks being more clearly seen who set Religion behind the consideration of temporal things the World might be certified of their wickedness and of the good intent of the Catholick King whose principal object was Christian Charity the safety of Religion and with these conditions the peace and happiness of that most Christian Kingdom but this trial also having been made that nothing might be left undone and to satisfie the curiosity of all men it was now at last time to dissolve those Treaties which without hope of any fruit carried with them the danger of many mischiefs and thenceforth apply themselves to the election of one who by common consent should possess the Crown for which end they were met together with so much difficulty and from so many several places that as the Catholick King who had spent so much gold and poured out so much blood of his Subjects for the upholding of that cause had never refused any overture of those remedies which he believed might conduce to the general good so at last he was come to know that there was no better nor more helpful resolution for all parts than one alone wherein both justice and decency profit and conveniency did joyntly concur that this was the election of the Infanta Clara Eugenia Isabella Daughter to his most Catholick Majesty to be Queen of France to whom as born of Elizabeth eldest daughter to Henry the Second whose male-line was ended the Crown justly and lawfully belonged as by a thousand Authorities and constitutions of Law and Reason it was easie to prove that the King wished and desired the consent of the States should concur in that just election for the more general satisfaction to the end that the gratitude of the French remembering how much he had done for their service might agree with the justice of the cause to establish the common peace and contentment Here he enlarged himself fully in the Infanta's praises shewing her prudence worth and magnanimity qualities worthy to order so noble a Government and finally concluded there were already Eight thousand Foot and Two thousand Horse ready at the States least request to enter into the Confines and that as many more should be ready within three months all which Forces should be paid by the King till the Wars were ended and that the Duke of Mayenne should have an Hundred thousand Crowns paid him every month to maintain Ten thousand French Foot and Four thousand Horse that if these were thought less than was requisite the Catholick King would add so many more as should be sufficient it being to be believed that out of the infinite affection he bore his daughter he should not fail to imploy all his force to make her a free peaceable possessor of the Kingdom promising and assuring last of all that the Princes of the House of Loraine especially and then all the other Lords and Gentlemen should be largely requited and contented the Clergy brought to their first splendor the Nobility satisfied the People eased and all the several Orders of France setled not onely in full peace and tranquillity but also in the ancient lustre and glory of their Nation The Duke of Feria having concluded his speech in this manner the Bishop of Senlis who with Impatience had expected the end of it without giving time to any other body whom it concerned by order to tell his opinion stood up and said scornfully The Politicks were in the right who had ever said that interest of State was hid under the Cloak of Religion which he with those of his coat having with infinite labour alwayes endeavoured to confute in their Pulpits he was now sorry at heart to hear from the mouths and by the confession of Ambassadors that it was true and that the Preachers deceiving themselves and others had defended and protected a thing that was false that from thenceforward he should believe the Spaniards were no less politick than the Navarrois but he prayed them for their own honor and the 〈◊〉 of the Holy Vnion to desist from that thought For the Kingdom of France having for the space of Twelve hundred years been gloriously possessed by Men according to the institution of the Salique Law it was not fit now to transfer it upon Women who by the variety of their Marriages might call in variety of Masters and subject the French Nation to the dominion of Forreigners This free unexpected answer made by one of the chief instruments of the League and of the Kings sharpest enemies did not onely dismay the Spanish Ambassadors but many also of the Assembly doubting that so free a reproof made without
Conversion the censure whereof was not under their power and authority and though they persisted in this opinion yet the Kings Deputies would needs present a Writing to them which contained three points One an offer of the Kings Conversion another that in the mean time while that came to pass the means of securing Religion and concluding Peace might be treated of and the third that while these things were doing a general cessation of Arms might be concluded through the whole Kingdom The Deputies could not refuse to accept this writing which being by them brought to be discussed by the D. of Mayenne and the States the debates were very long and various for as the Royalists endeavoured to discover the intentions of the Confederates so they would not declare what they would do if the K. should publickly return unto the Church But this Proposition made by the Kings party wrought such a jealousie in the Spanish Ambassadors that with their utmost spirits they pressed for a resolution to their desire for the facilitating whereof they were fain to offer that the Catholick King should be content the Infanta should marry one of the Princes of the House of Lorain but this proposition also raised many doubts because there was no certainty the Infanta being once elected and declared that either she or the King her Father would observe that promise to which any private man can hardly be obliged much less a Queen or Princess and again because if that first Husband should dye she might perhaps take another either of the House of Austria or a Spaniard or of some other Nation likewise because she having no children by this marriage the King of Spain would afterwards pretend right to the Crown but much more than all the rest because the Duke of Mayenne saw himself and his posterity excluded from that advantage whereupon not only this business was protracted without coming to any resolution but it was determined in the States that there should be a very moderate answer made to the Writing presented by those of the Kings party in the Conference without untying or breaking off the thread of that Treaty wherefore both parties being met at la Roquette a house in the field without the Porte S. Anthoine the Arch-bishop of Lyons said that as concerning the King's Conversion they wished it might be real and unfained but that not only they could not hope it was so but on the contrary they had great cause to believe it was not without dissimulation for if it had proceeded from sincerity so many delayes and puttings off would not have been sought and if he were touched with any inspiration he would not remain in his Heresie and in the publick exercise of it he would not cherish and keep about him the principal Ministers that taught it nor would he still leave the chief Offices of the Kingdom in their hands and yet because it appertain'd not to them to approve or reprove that Conversion they lest the Judgment thereof unto the Pope who alone had authority to determine it as for the Treaty of Peace and security of Religion they could not treat thereof for the present for many considerations lest they should treat with the King of Navar who was without the Church and lest they should give a beginning to the acknowledgment of him or anticipate the Pope's judgment Then for the point of Cessation they would give answer to that when satisfaction was given to the two first Articles Thus neither assenting nor very much dissenting they held the matter in suspence till the Duke of Mayenne saw whether the business begun with the Spaniards was like to end But the Cardinal-Legat being wonderfully solicitous not only because the Spanish negotiation went on difficultly but much more because he saw mens minds inclined to the Cessation out of the hope they had conceived of the King's conversion and the desire of quiet used his utmost power to hinder it and faining himself not well wrote a Letter to Cardinal Pelleve upon the Thirteenth day of Iune praying him to go to the States and in his name to make them a grave Remonstrance of the danger and damage that depended upon the Conference of Surennâ— and advertise them that not only they could not treat concerning the conversion of the Navarrois but not so much as about Peace a Cessation of Arms or any other business with him as well by reason of the Decrees of the sacred Canons and the Declarations of the Apostolick See as also of the Oath they had taken never to assent to or make an agreement with the Heretick Which things were set forth in the Letter with great vehemence of words protesting in the end that if they should continue to treat of Peace or a Cessation he would depart from the City and from the Kingdom that he might neither assent to so great an evil nor disobey the Commissions he had from the Pope This Letter first read by the Cardinal in the States and afterward published in print to the knowledge of every one did something bridle mens minds who were running on eagerly toward a cessation of Arms. In the mean time the King knowing how much harm the want of reputation and the weakness of their Forces did unto the Spaniards and not being willing to run into the same error resolved to set himself upon some notable enterprise not far off with the noise and fame whereof he might increase his reputation and foment those affairs that were transacting in favour of him wherefore having drawn his whole Army together with great diligence he commanded out all the neighbouring Garrisons and made plentiful provision of Cannon Ammunition Pioneers and other things proper for a secure resolute design upon the seventh of Iune he had laid siege to Dreux a Town but sixteen leagues from Paris which for its situation fortification and the quality of the defendents was accounted very strong The Suburbs of the Town were valiantly taken the first day they within who before thought to defend them being beaten back in all places but when they had lost all hope of making them good they endeavoured to have burnt them down The whole Army being quartered with great celerity they began the next day to throw up four Trenches which were hastened with so much diligence by the Baron de Biron and the Sieur de Montlouet one of the Field-Marshals that upon the thirteenth day all four of them were brought into the Moat nor with less diligence were four Batteries planted one of four pieces of Cannon against the great Bulwark toward the Porte de Chastres another of six against the Porte de Paris the third of three against the curtain toward the great Church and the fourth of five Pieces in the Fâ—uxbâ—urg St Iehan which battered a great Tower that stood on that side The King hastened and encouraged the Works in all places with his presence wherefore scarce was the Orillon
goes to relieve that Province the King goes likewise to re-inforce those tâ—at were besieging the Castle of Dijon They meet and fight with wonderful various fortune at Fountain Francoise The Constable retires beyond the River Soane the King follows him passes the River and they fight again without any great effect The King returns to the siege of the Castles which surrender themselves he concludes a Truce with the Duke of Mayenne that they might treat of an accommodation and makes his entry into Lyons The Pope resolves to give the King his Benediction the Ceremony is solemnized with great joy at Rome the news of it is brought to the Court whither there likewise come good tidings from Dauphine and Languedoc THE Kings Conveâ—sion was certainlâ— the most proper and most powerful remedy that could be applied to the dangerous disease of the Kingdom but the Truce so opportunely concluded did also dispose the Matter and gave dâ—e time for the working of so wholsom a Medicine for the people on both sides having begun to taste the liberty and benefits that resulted from concord in a season when Harvest and Vintage made them more sensible of the happiness fell so in love with it that it was afterward much more easie to draw them without many scruples or cautions to a desire of peace and a willing obedience of their lawful Prince As soon as the Truce was begun men presently fell to converse freely one with another being not only of the same Nation and same Blood but many of them straitly conjoyned either by friendship or kinred in such sort that discords and haâ—reds being driven away or indeed those factions and interests that had kept them so long divided every one rejoyced to reunite himself with his friends and again to take up their former love and interrupted familiarity and with mutual helps and assistances to redress those necessities and calamities which the length of War had produced And there being frequent kind meetings among all persons every one related his past sufferings detested the occasions of such wicked discords inveighed against the Authors of such pernicious evils praising and magnifying the benefits that followed Peace and Concord in which meetings and discourses the Kings Cause being much more favourable by reason of the manifest rights he had to the succession of the Crown and because scruple of Conscience was in great part taken away by his Conversion those things that were spoken in his favour began already to be popularly embraced and mens minds enclined to yield themselves to his obedience rather than continue so ruinous a Civil War to satisfie the pretensions of the Duke of Mayenne or the already manifest intentions of the Spaniards They of the Kings party talking and discoursing with those of the League alledged the clemency and goodness of the Prince they served the sincerity wherewith he had turned to the Catholick Faith his familiarity and affability to all his followers his valour and courage in Arms his prudence and sagacity in Government his prosperous success in enterprises And on the other side asked those that were for the League if they did not yet perceive the Ambition of the House of Lorain and the subtilties of the Spaniards Upbraided them that they made War against the good true Frenchmen in favour of the ancient Enemies of the Nation and that with their own bloods they sought to establish the Spanish Monarchy upon the ruines and desolations of France they deplored so great a blindness and prayed them that recovering their wonted charity towards their Country and taking compassion of themselves they would take shelter under the benignity of that Prince who stood with his Arms open ready to receive and content them These things made wonderful impressions in mens minds quite tired with the War and beaten down with the calamities they had continually endured and the King behaving himself with his utmost industry gratiously received and filled with very large hopes all those that came to speak with him and under pretence of going to see their Houses and their Friends cunningly made his most trusty Counsellors disperse themselves into several places labouring with great art to draw men in all places to his devotion And because the Duke of Mayenne still kept practices on foot either to conclude the Peace or prolong the Cessation under this excuse the Sieur de Saucy the Count of Schombergh and President de Thou went to Paris and staying there many days endeavoured both by wary managing the business and by force of eloquence to gain the King the most adherents they could possibly The Archbishop of Bourges went to that City under colour of visiting his Diocess to treat with the Sieur de la Chastre whom they had already discovered to be much scandalized with the Spaniards manner of proceeding The High Chancellor went into the Territories of Orleans under pretence of over-seeing his own affairs The first President of the Parliament of Rouen went thither to introduce some Treaty with the Admiral Villars for which effect the King himself also hovered about those quarters The Sieur de Fleury went to Pontoyse to treat with his Brother-in-law the Sieur de Villeroy and the Prelates that had had to do in the Kings Conversion dispersed themselves into several places to testifie the sincerity of his repentance and to imprint those reasons by which they argued in justification of that authority whereby they had given him absolution In this manner the Kings businesses went on within the kingdom whilsâ— Lodvieo Gonzaga Duke of Nevers chosen Ambassador to Rome set himself in order to go with a gallant Train to yield obedience in the Kings Name unto the Popâ— and at his feet to desire the confirmation of matters already done The King resolâ—ed to send along with him Claude d' Angoneâ— Bishop of Mans a man for his learning and experience known in the Court of Româ— Iaques Davys Sieur du Perron elected Bishop of Eureux Loüis Seguiere Dean of Paris and Claude Goüin Dean of Bâ—â—â—viâ— both famous Canonists but because the Duke of Nevers both by reason of the quality of his person and in respect of his indispositions could not make the journey with so much haste the King dispatched the Sieur de la Clielle poste before with Letters to the Pope full of humility and submission wherein he gave him account of his Conversion and of the Embassie he had appointed to ask his Benediction and render him due obedience The King thought the Duke of Nevers very fit for that imployment not only as being a Prince exceedingly famed for wisdom and a person full of honour and reputation but also because being an Italian besides his readiness of language to be able to negotiate without Interpreters he had many dependencies among the Princes of Italy and much interest with many of the Cardinals and he added those four Prelats that with Canonical and Theological reasons they might be able to represent and
Infanta's election nor her marriage with the Duke of Guise but seeing the business of it self very difficult and crossed by so many impediments he judged it vain and no way feisable and therefore cared not to declare himself seeming only to givâ— his consent that he might not alienate the King of Spain from him with whom he saw it necessary to hold a good correspondence lest he should precipitate the affairs of Religion â—nd the Church into some dangerous troubles He could have been contented from the beginning that one of the Princes of the House of Bourbon that was truly a Catholick should have been thought fit to be marâ—ied to the Infanta because by the elecâ—ion of a Prince of the Blood all the Catholicks of France would have been elected â—nd had by many ways given his Ministers notice of his intentions and to such a Prince he could have been reunited in one body and by the alliance with the Catholick King â—is assistance would have been assured so that neither the temporal state of the Kingdom would have been in danger of falling into the hands of Strangers nor the spiritual of being oppressed by the Hugonots For these very reasons he approved not the Duke of Guise's election believing the Catholicks of the Kings party would never be brought to acknowledge and obey him whereby the War would become perpetual and he was likewise of opinion that King Philip would never give his Daughter to a weak poor and ill-grounded Prince with almosâ— a certain danger that she should never be Queen more than in name besides he perceived this hated election would gain the King of Navarre many adâ—erents and by this means turâ— more Cities to favour him in one day â—han he would be able to take by force in his whole life time One thing only kept him doubtful in tâ—is thought which was the unfitness of those Princes that were nearest in Blood for the Cardinal of Bourbon was but a weak man and very unhealthful the Pâ—ince of Conty by reason of his natural defects unable to govern and also as it was said to get children the Count de Soissâ—ns though of a good wit and noble courage was so drowned in the love of the Princess Catherine the Kings Sister an obstinate Hugonot that the Catholicks duâ—st not confide in him and the Duke of Moâ—tponsier a youth of exceeding great worth was more remote in the degrees of Royal Consanguinity wherefore assoon as he knew that the King was disposed to reâ—urn to the obedience of the Catholick Church he began to incline towards him thinking it the shortest way to settle the commotions and remove the dangers of the Kingdom But it was a business not to be resolved on without great deliberation as well to be assured that his Conversion was sincere and that the heart of a Lyon lay not hid under the sâ—in of a Lamb as because it was not known which way the French would receive thaâ— alteration wherefore there was much to be thought on both to be by all means possible made certain that the King was a true sincere Catholick and that the people would willingly submit themselves to his devotion for if the King should but feign that Conversion for Interest of State Religion would be thereby left in manifest danger and if the people should not accept him the Popes own reputation would be in no less danger for having run to approve the Conversion of a relapsed Heretick more hastily than the common people besides the respect which by all means was to be born to the King of Spain already possessed of the Title of Defender of the Catholick Faith and Protector of the See of Rome who very clearly shewed he hâ—d spent so much Gold and poured out so much Blood of his Armies to preserve Religion in the Kingdom of France counselled that in a matter of high importance he should proceâ—d with great dexterity length of time and with well weighed and perfect maturity being certain that King Philip's supplies had hindred the King from getting the total Victory whilst he was obstinately an Hugonot and therefore to them was the reward and gratitude due for the Confirmation of the Gallique Church and great heed was to be taken not to establish a fierce and powerful Enemy who might afterward disturb him very much in the possession of his Kingdom By these reasons the Pope was persâ—aded not to yield nor assent at the very first but to let himself be counselled by the event of things and yet to begin his principal â—ntention he thought good to give some glimpse of hope to those who negotiated secreâ—ly at Rome for the King whom they called King of Navarre The Pope favoured a principal servant of the Family of Cardinal Pietro Aldobrandino named Giacopo Sanâ—esio a man obscurely born in a Castle of the Marches of Ancona who had long served the Cardinals Father as they said for a Companion of his Studies whilst he was employed in causeâ— in the â—â—ta Romana and because he was exceeding faithful and not of too searching a natuâ—e and â—herefore a man of very few words the care of all his Domestick affairs lay upon him This man was acquainted and sometimes held discourse with Arnâ—ud d' Ossâ—t a man born at Aâ—câ—e in Gascogne of mean parentage but of a most excellent wit and most regular course of life who having been brought to Rome by Monsieur de Faux Ambassador from France staid afterward behind in the Family of Cardinal d' Este and besides his singular learning and eloquence was by many years experience exceeding well versed in the Court of Rome He being a private man and long time accustomed to be seen in the Court was not observed by any body and managing Spiritual businesses for the Queen Dowager of Henry the Third as the erecting of Monasteries granting of Indulgences and other such like things might without shew of any business of importance negotiate with Sannesio in a corner of the Antichamber seeming only to talk of ordinary things wherefore the Pope who avoided open proceedings and desired to draw the thread of the business secretly gave order to Sannesio that as a Friend to this French-man who was well known to him to be a man of worth he should begin as of himself to treat of the Kings affairs which Treaty being begun thus under-hand proceeded so far that when Monsieur de la Clielle arrived there had already past many overtures on both sides The Sieur de la Clielle was come to Rome with Letters from the King to Monsignore Serafino Olivario Auditor of the Rota Romana a Prelat who because he was descended of French Ancestors had ever been faithful to the Crown and desired to serve the Kings cause but saw the passage very difficult not only to introduce the Sieur de la Clielle to have audience of the Pope as he required but also to treat in any kind of way concerning
seemed to urge that the Absolution given to the King in France might be confirmed and approved but not to propose the submitting of the King to the censure and judgment of the Apostolick See he said he would think upon aâ— aâ—swer and two dayes after not having the heart to talk any more with the Duke and to answer his reasons he let him know by Silvio Antoniani that he could not prorogue the term of ten dayes lest he should discontent those Catholicks who being obedient to the Church had ever and did yet uphold Religion and that that time was sufficient having nothing else to treat of that it was not fit he should speak unto the Cardinals having been admitted as a private man not as an Ambassador and that as concerning the Prelats that came along with him he could not admit them to his presence unless first they submitted themselves to Cardinal Santa Severinâ— the chief penitentiary to be examined by him This was the Popes last resolution for though the Duke obtained another audience yet could he not alter his determination but he sent Cardinal Toledo to let him know the same things with whom having had many long discourses the substance of the business varied not and though the Duke very much troubled with a Catarrhe was of necessity fain to stay beyond the time of ten dayes yet could he not prevail any thing at all and finally being brought to his last audience in the Popes presence after having at large repeated all his reasons he fell upon his knees and beseech'd him that at least he would give the King absolution in Foro Conscientiâ— but neither could he obtain this and departed exceeding ill satisfied having finally with more liberty and spirit than he was wont aggravated the wrongs that were done unto the King and the injuries that were put upon his own person who forgetting his want of health his age and quality had taken the pains to come that journey for the safety and quiet of Christians After he was gone from his audience Cardinal Toledo came to him again and told him that if the Prelats did so much abhor the face of Cardinal Santa Severina they should be heard by the Cardinal of Aragon Chief of the Congregation of the Holy Office but the Duke answered that they being come as Ambassadors in company with him he did not mean they should be used as Criminals but that the Pope should admit them to his presence for to him as Head of the Church they would give a good account of their actions but the Cardinal replied that it was not decent for them to contend and dispute with the Pope the Duke added that he would be content if the Pope would but admit them to kiss his feet and that then they should render an account to Cardinal Aldobrandino his Nephew But neither would the Pope accept of this condition whereupon the Duke of Nevers having distinctly set down in writing all that he had done departed from Rome taking the Prelates with him and went to the City of Venice where the Bishop of Mans published a little book in Print wherein he set forth the reasons that had moved the Prelates to absolve the King one of which was that the Canons permit the Ordinary whom it concerns to absolve from excommunication and every other case when the penitent is hindred by a lawful cause from going to the Popes feet hiâ—self and another that in the point and danger of death the penitent might be absolved by any one in which danger the King manifestly was being every day exposed in the encounters of War to the peril of his enemies and besides that conspired against a thousand wayes by their wicked treacheries to which reasons adding many others he concluded they had power to absolve him ad futuram Cautelam reserving his obedience and acknowledgment to the Pope which he at that time fully rendred him When the Duke was gone the Pope having assembled the Cardinals in the Consistory declared That he had not been willing to receive the King of Navar 's excuses and obedience because his conscience would not suffer him to lend his faith so easily to one that had formerly violated it that to admit one to so potent a Kingdom without great regard and due caution would have been a very great lightness and being certain that others would have believ'd and follow'd his judgment it was not fit proceeding blindly to make himself a guide to the blind and to lead the good French Catholicks to the ruinous precipice of damnation and that therefore they should be assured he would continue constant and would not accept of false dissimulations and politick tricks in a matter of so great consequence Thus the Spaniards remained satisfied and the Catholicks of the League contented yet was not the King moved with all this or turned aside from his first intention the Sieur de la Chelle's relation having applyed an antidote to that so bitter potion The King at this time was at Melun in which Town one Pierre Barriere was taken and put in Prison who had conspired to kill him but by whom he was instigated is not well known he was born obscurely in the City of Orleans and followed the profession of a Waterman in those Boats that are wont to go upon the Loyre but being known for a man of a brutish cruel nature he had been made use of in the acting of many villanies from which and the dissoluteness of his carriage being grown to a vagabond kind of life he was as last fallen upon a thought of this fact which having imparâ—ed to two Fryers the one a Capuchin the other a Carmelite he was as he â—aid earnestly persuaded to it by them but being yet doubtful and uncertain in his mind he would needs reveal his Secret also to Seraphinâ— Banchi a Dominican Frier born in Florence but living in Lyons This man struck with horror to hear the boldness and wicked intent of this Fellow dissembled nevertheless and told him It was a thing to be well considered and not to be so soon resolved on and bad him come again the next day for his answer which he would think upon and study to know how he should determine the question in the mean time thinking how the King might be warily advertised of it he intreated the Sieur de Brancaleon a servant of the Queen Dowagers who was then in the City to come to him the same day and hour he had appointed and they being both of them come at the same time he made them stay and talk a great while together to the end that Brancaleon might know Baâ—riâ—re perfectly then having told him he could not yet resolve what counsel he should give him because the question was very full of difficult doubts he dismissed him and discovered the whole business to Brancaleon to the end that giving the King notice of it the mischief might be prevented Barriere going from
the King and having brought Monsieur d' Humieres into the City drave out the Duke of Aumale who having lost the hope of being able to uphold himself chose to depart before he should enter into a thought of seizing upon his person The Sieur de Balagni was before this gone over to the King's party with the City of Cambray which having been in the power of the French ever since the time of the Duke of Alancon and after his death possessed by his mother as inheritrix of what her son had gotten had been put under the Government of the Sieur de Balagny who the Queen being dead and the revolution of France following chose to take part with the League to the end the Spaniards might be kept from troubling him and of Governor by little and little made himself absolute Master both of so noble and famous a City and of its most fertile Territory but now the affairs of the League declined he desiring to keep that dominion held a Treaty with the King that if he would declare him Prince of Cambray and after his declaration protect him from the Spanish Forces he would submit himself to his obedience and to the Soveraignty of the Crown of France and that moreover he would receive the King's Garrisons into the City and Castle obliging himself to serve him in time of War with Two thousand Foot and Five hundred Horse and that on the other side the King should pay Seventy thousand Crowns every year to maintain the Garrison at his devotion It was not hard to obâ—ain these conditions from the King as well because of his desire to keep the supream dominion of that Principality unto himself as to oppose such a difficult encounter unto the enemy upon the frontiers and though these reasons were manifest and apparent yet many stuck not to say that the King condescended to grant Balagni that Principality which was already in the power of the French to please Madam Gabrielle d' Estree whom he ardently loved and who was nearly allied to Balagni However it was the King having caused the Patents to be dispatched and allowed in the Parliament before he went from Paris sent the Mareschal de Reâ—z about this time to make him be elected and declared Prince of Cambray by the City confirming the Title to his Wife his Sons and his posterity and after the taking of Laon he entred personally into the Town with his Army received the homage of obedience and having setled a Garrison and the affairs of the City returned to Amienâ— where being received with wondrous pomp he granted the same conditions to the Citizens which with his wonted liberality had been granted to the other Cities In this expedition the King created two Mareschals of France the Duke of Bouillon and the Sieur de Balagni intending to make use of them both in the War which he already designed to make against the Spaniards The news of the King 's prosperous successes which from several parts came successively to Reme moved but did not much trouble the Pope for having already secretly given the King hopes that he would give him his Benediction and signified so much unto him not onely by the Sieur de la Clielle but also by words that might receive a double interpretation intimated as much to Paulo Paruta the Venetian Ambassador a prudent man who was well able to apprehend the Pope's intentions he was pleased to hear businesses went on in such a way that he might not prevent but be prevented by the motion of the people and that he might come to his last determination in such manner as he might seem to be drawn unto it by necessity and that the Spaniards might not condemn him of too inconsiderate forwardness nor accuse him of want of inclination to the interests of their greatness For this cause he had from the beginning of the year permitted Cardinal Gondi to come to Rome and though he did it with a manifest injunction that he should not open his mouth about the affairs of France yet secretly in their private meetings he gave him leave to alledge and repeat all the King's reasons to him to represent the disorders and wants of the Clergy to put him in minde of the causes why Religion would be in danger if he should not satisfie the King and finally to inform him of every small particular that he might make use thereof to the advantage of his design For this same cause though he knew it he was not offended at the Decree of the Divines at Paris in favour of the King but rather was well pleased those very men who had made the preamble and way to make him be excommunicated should now be as active in smoothing the passage to his reconciliation and though upon all occasions he shewed anger and disdain in his words in his private actions he did not so but rejoyced as often as he heard that his perseverance was interpreted obduratness telling the Spaniards as well Cardinals as Ambassadors who were at his ear every day that he suffered much and exposed his own reputation to a general blame because he would not dissent from their desires in the mean time he also satisfied his own conscience by making himself certain of the King's constancy and of the truth of his conversion and by means of Sannesio and d' Ossat had let him know that many conditions were necessary to his rebenediction and particularly that he not having any lawful heir male the young Prince of Conde who was nearest to the Crown should be taken out of the hands of the Hugonots and bred up in the Catholick Religion to the end that whatever should happen they might not fall again into the former dangers and inconveniences which having been also intimated by way of discourse both to Cardinal Gondi and the Venetian Ambassador the King was not only advertised of it but counsel'd to take away that scruple because it might hinder the progress of what was in Treaty wherefore he began to think by what means he might get him out of the Hugonots hands who after the King's Conversion esteemed him much more dearly that they might breed themselves up a head and support unto their faction But Cardinal Gondi thinking himself informed of all those things that might take away the Popes doubts and facilitate the King's reconciliation resolved to return into France and to endeavour the execution of them by speaking with the King himself in person so being come to the Camp before Laon he was two dayes in close conference with the King and going from thence to Paris feared not to command the Clergy to use those Prayers again which were wont to be made for the most Christian Kings and absolutely to acknowledge Henry the Fourth for their true and lawful Lord sharply also reprehending and driving from his presence certain men of Religious Orders who dared to oppose that determination which though as other things it was
all his own affairs had in times past troubled and little less than conquered the King himself in the heart of his own Provinces and in the midst of his Forces it seemed to them a ridiculous thing that now with his Forces still divided and discords still burniâ—g in his State he should dare to think of offending the States of the Catholick King founded upon the Basis of so great a Monarchy wherefore they should have thought it much more to the purpose for the King to have endeavoured by some tolerable conditions to attain Peace than to provoke and stir up War so much the more by the vanity of a publick Declaration But the Causes that moved the King were very powerful for he foresaw that the overture of a Foreign War would help to close the wounds of a Civil War as skilful Chirurgions are wont with seasonable Cauteries to divert the hurtful humours that corrupt and infect our Bodies He knew there was nothing that could move the French more to a Reconcilement and Re-union than the appearance of a War with the Spaniards the natural Enemies of their Nation he desired the War might no longer carry the name of a Civil War for Religion but of a Foreign one for interest of State and that in the flame of this Controversie between Crown and Crown the yet remaining sparks of the League might be extinguished he knew that howsoever he should still have the Catholick Kings forces against him which since they could by no means be avoided it was less hurtful to have them open and publick than treacherous and dissembled He thought the Princes confederate with the Crown of France would have much less caution in lending him favour and assistance in the War between the Spaniards and the French for matter of Empire than between Frenchmen and Frenchmen whether they were real or feigned for matter of Religion He considered that nothing would more please nor satisfie the Hugonots than War against the Spaniards in which they being imployed with their utmost spirits their minds might be withdrawn and diverted from the thoughts of new designs besides all these causes having made a League offensive and defensive with the United Provinces of the Low-Countries with a mutual obligation of concurring jointly in War and hoping to draw the Queen of England and some of the Princes of Germany into the same confederacy it was necessary to imploy his forces in some enterprize of common profit and conveniency in Flanders and the County of Bourgongne and being desirous to do it for his own reputation and to interess the other Confederates he judged the Declaration of the War to be very proper to stir up the minds of his Subjects and to necessitate the forces of the Confederates But above all being again to treat of his Reconciliation to the Apostolick See and knowing he should have all the power of the King of Spain against him he desired to have him known for his open Enemy and that he and his Ministers might not be admitted to that deliberation as being excluded and excepted by the publick and open War which should yet be between the Crowns and if the minds of great persons among so many interests of State are sometimes also moved and driven by passions the old persecution he had suffered from the Catholick King stirred up and spurred on by the so late danger in which he was like to have lost his life by the suggestions of persons whom he esteemed to be dependents upon that Crown had perchance some part in this resolution for the execution whereof upon the Twentieth day of Ianuary he caused a Declaration to be published and the same to be proclaimed by Heraulds in the Towns upon the Confines wherein after having related all the injuries done by the King of Spain unto himself and the King his Predecessor imputing also the act lately attempted against his person to the suggestion of his Champions he denounced open War against him by Land and Sea took away all Commerce between the two Nations and permitted his Subjects to invade spoil and possess the States under the Dominion of that Crown King Philip answered this Proclamation about two months after with another Writing wherein reckoning up the benefits and supplies lent to the most Christian Kings his Confederates and Allies he declared and protested that he would not break the peace which he had with the most Christian Crown and the good Catholicks of the Kingdom but persevere in their assistance and defence to the end they might not be oppressed by the Prince of Bearne and the Hugonots his Confederates and commanded all his Subjects not to molest or hurt those French that should follow the Catholick party in the Kingdom giving order on the other side to his Governours and Commanders to defend his Countries and likewise to offend the Prince of Bearne and his adherents This Declaration was slow but so were not the preparations for not only in Flaâ—ders Count Charles his Army was recruiting to enter upon the Confines of Picardy in the Spring but also Hernando de Valeseo Constable of Castile and Governour of the State of Milan was preparing a great Army in Italy to march into Bourgongne and in Spain new Forces were raising that they might send new Supplies to Don Iuan del Aquila in Bretagne as soon as the season would permit the like preparations were made in France Holland and England so that the course of this year seemed on all sides likely to prove formidable and bloody In the mean time the King cured of his hurt had celebrated the solemnity of the Knights of the Holy Ghost among the Ceremonies whereof he renewed his Oath of living and dying a Catholick and of defending Religion and afterwards with great pomp and demonstrations of honor he had received Vincenzo Gradenigo and Giovanni Delfino Ambassador of the Venetian Senate who came to congratulate his assumption to the Crown and Pietro Duodo that came to reside in the place of Giovanni Mocenigo who for the space of seven years together had made his residence with him and the King his Predecessor having with exceeding great praise of singular prudence managed the most weighty businesses in the ambiguous revolutions of past affairs The first action in the War of this year was the taking of Beaune a principal Town in the Dutchy of Bourgogne wherein some of the chief Citizens having begun to mutiny from the year before to put themselves under the Kings obedience the Duke of Mayenne who had a special jealousie concerning the affairs of that Province as being his own particular government went speedily at his return from Lorain into that City where having found businesses all in a combustion he caused fourteen of the Citizens which seemed to him more inclined to an alteration than the rest to be imprisoned in the Castle and having removed that difficult scruple he in all things else sought to appease the generality of
having been privy to the death of the Prince her Husband and the sentence that had been given against her by Judges that were not competent nor capable to sentence her they demanded that she having till then been kept in prison at S. Iehan d' Angely the King disanulling the first sentence would be pleased to grant that the Parliament of Paris a natural and competent Judge might hear her cause and having discussed the proofs give sentence upon it to which Petition the King answered That if the Princesses Kinsmen would oblige themselves to put her into the power of the Parliament of Paris he would disanul and make void the sentence that had been given and would refer the case to the aforesaid Parliament into whose power the Princess was to be delivered within the space of four months This served for a colour and excuse to take away suspicion from the Hugonots to deprive them of power to detain the person of the Princess and of her Son And the King sent the Marquiss de Pisani to S. Iehan who though the Hugonots murmured at it brought them both away to Paris where the Princess having declared that she would live for the time to come in the Catholick Religion was absolved by the Parliament of that imputation that had been layed against her the Prince of Conde remaining not only in the King's power but instructed and bred up in the Catholick Religion The Duke of Montmorancy came likewise to the City of Dijon and there took possession of his Office of Constable the Hugonots being thus deprived of those props wherewith they had designed to uphold themselves The Pope was by these lively effects very much confirmed of the King's sincerity who already was wholly averse from them and wholly intent to secure the State of Religion within his obedience He shewed the same inclination by the strict orders and particular Commissions which he had given to restore the use of the Mass in all those places from whence it had been taken and he laboured continually in seeking means to restore the estates of the Clergy possessed by others which by reason of the difficulty of the matter proved very hard and troublesome for the Lords and Gentlemen who in reward of their services had obtained them and had already possessed them a great while could hardly be brought to leave them without equivalent recompences which by reason of the number of the pretenders and the narrowness of affairs in a time of so great distraction it was not possible to satisfie yet the King with infinite patience and dexterity studied how to compose things so that if he could not altogether he did at least in part satisfie the Clergy though of necessity many of the principal of them could not be absolutely contented but discreet persons commended both the King's inclinations and dexterous manner of finding a way to compose interests that were so oppositely diverse and repugnant These things brought by fame unto the Court of Rome did opportunely promote the King's interests but much more were they helped on by the contrary circumstances which troubled the mind of the Pope and of that Court for Schism was in a manner totally setled the Parliament continued diligently to hinder that none should go suâ— for Benefices at Rome and whosoever procured any by such sutes did not certainly obtain the possession of them the King by some one of the great Council did still dispatch Spiritual Oeconomies to the Bishopricks and other cures of Souls that were vacant the name of the Apostolick See seemed to be utterly forgotten and the King's Forces prospering it was doubted he would demand Absolution no more the Duke of Nevers having sâ—id publickly at his departure that they should not look to have any more Ambassadors sent to Rome wherefore though the Treaty was set on foot again by means of Cardinal Gondi and that d' Ossat continued to treat with Sannesio and with Cardinal Aldobrandino yet the Pope fearing the mischief that was imminent and considering the example of other States that had withdrawn themselves from the obedience of the Apostolick See was wonderful anxious by reason of the danger of this division To this was added the Kings confederacy contracted with the States of Holland and the League which was still in treaty with England whereupon it was doubted that so near confederacy being made with Hereticks Religion would in some part be injured by it That which the more incited the Pope was the sharp War made by the Turk in Hungary for being constrained to think of the progress of the common Enemy on that side he desired to appease the tumults of France that he might turn all his Forces for the maintenance and benefit of the Commonweal of Christians for all these reasons being resolved within himself to condescend to the Kings benediction to which he thought himself obliged in Conscience he began to think of softning the Catholick King and therefore besides satisfying him in all his demands he resolved to send his Nephew Giovan Francesco Aldobrandino into Spain under colour of treating of the affairs of Hungary but withal to negotiate the absolution of France to which he laboured to bring the King of Spain gently by shewing that he depended much upon his consent In the mean time by the means of Monsieur d' Ossat he secretly let the King know that things were already ripe and that if he sent new Ministers to treat the absolution perchance might be concluded The King desirous to reconcile himself fully to the Church thought at first to send a gallant Embassy but being informed of the Popes intention who desired that the business should pass privately and with terms of very great submission he determined to send only Iaques Davy Sieur du Perron who should treat of matters together with d' Ossat being also desirous in case the business should not take effect that the manner of treating might not make it the more eminent and remarkable These men seasonably making use of the conjuncture of present affairs managed the Kings intentions modestly and dexterously shewing no less the prosperousness of his enterprizes which at last had gained him the whole Kingdom than his Piety and most ardent affection towards Religion from whence proceeded his infinite patience hardened to bear so many repulses as had been given him by the Pope But those that were well versed in the affairs of the World gave loose reins to their discourse concerning those very things which much troubled the Pope and said freely through the Court that in the end the Kings patience would turn into fury and that having subdued his Enemies and made himself a peaceable Master of his Estate it was to be doubted he would care but little to reconcile himself to the Pope or rather it was to be feared that with a dangerous Schism in the Church of God he would attempt to revenge so many past injuries and persecutions and upon these
Pope's obedience by any adversity whatsoever being now freed from that impediment closed up the Treaty of Agreement in which as Head of the Parâ—y he reserved an entrance for all those that would follow him In the Treaty of this Accommodation there arose two wondrous great difficulties which were very hard to be overcome one the great sum of the debts contracted by the Duke of Mayenne not only in many places and with many Merchants of the Kingdom of France but also with the Switzers Germans and Lorainers for the raising of Souldiers for the Duke of Mayenne standing upon it to have them paid by the King and he at that present not having money to satisfie them it was very difficult to find a mean in that business the Duke being resolved that his estate should not be lyable to the payment and on the other side the Creditors neither consenting to transfer nor defer what they had trusted but would have satisfaction in ready money The other difficulty was the commemoration of the late King's death for all the Decrees and Agreements made in favour of those of the League who were returned unto the Kings obedience having still contained pardon and forgiveness of all past offences except the death of Henry the Third which had always with express words been distinguished and excepted The Duke of Mayenne would have such a kind of mean found out whereby on the one side he might not appear to have been the Author of it and on the other he might not be subject to the Inquisition which might be made concerning that business for the future lest under that pretence occasion might be taken some time or other to revenge past injuries It was extreamly difficult to untie this knot for not only the King thought it very hard to let pass into oblivion so hainous a fact and pernicious an example of attempting against the persons of Kings but also the Parliament would not suffer it and it was most certain the Queen Dowager who often had demanded justice would oppose it These two difficulties hindered the concluding of the Accommodation in Bourgongne and the King being necessitated to go speedily into Picardy had taken President Ieannin with him to continue the Treaty but nothing at all having been concluded in the journey much less could it be done when they were come to Paris for the affairs of the War with the Spaniards were brought into so great danger that the King and all his Ministers were taken up and afflicted both in mind and body wherefore the President was fain to follow the Army into Picardy whither the King marched with an intent to relieve the City of Cambray but the speedy victory of the Spaniards having taken away the necessity of relief the King being come to Fol-ambray a house of pleasure built by King Francis the First for a hunting-seat called all his Council to him that the things appertaining to the peace with the Duke of Mayenne might with maturity be discussed and determined After much treating and much debating obstacles and oppositions arising in all things it seemed most expedient to send for the proofs and inquisitions that had been made by the Parliament touching the Kings death and also for some of the Presidents and Councellors of that Court to see what clearness there was in them and that they might determine which way was the best to manage the expedition of that business The Writings being seen and the matter put into consultation though some signs appeared diversly against divers persons yet did there not appear any such thing as was sufficient to determine the proceeding against any body and though neither the Queen Dowager as Plaintiff had yet brought in the particulars of her accusation nor the Parliament had dived very far into the discussion and inquiry into that business yet it was thought the not appearing at that present that the Duke of Mayenne or any of his were guilty of that fact might serve for a pretence of finding out a mean to satisfie his honour and likewise free him from the danger of future inquisition Wherefore it having been many days consulted of between the High Chancellour the first President Harlay the Sieur de Villeroy the Count de Schombergh and President Ieannin they at last determined That in the Decree which the King was to cause to be published and registred in the Parliament there should be a clause inserted which in substance should contain That the King having caused the Process made upon the death of the late King to be viewed in the presence of himself the Princes of the Blood and the Officers of the Crown in Council there had not been any token found against the Duke of Mayenne nor against any other Prince or Princess of his Blood and that having been desirous for the greater certainty to hear what they alledged about it they had sworn that they had not any any knowledge of nor participation in that crime and that if they had known it they would have opposed the execution of it Wherefore he did declare that the Duke of Mayenne and all the other Princes and Princesses his Adherents were innocent of that fact and therefore he prohibited his Atturney-General to urge at any time that they should be proceeded against and likewise forbad the Court of Parliament and all other Officers and Lawyers to make any inquisition about it The difficulty concerning the payment of debts was also taken away for the King promised secretly to disburse unto the Duke of Mayenne Four hundred and twenty thousand Crowns for the payment of his debts contracted to particular persons and as for the debt of the Leavies the King freed the Duke of Mayenne from it constituting himself Pay-master for him and transferring the debt upon the Crown forbidding the Duke or his estate to be molested for that occasion It was likewise established though not without dispute that peace should be made with the Duke of Mayenne as Head of his Party which the King had refused by reason of the multitude of those that were severally come in to his obedience and chiefly in respect of Paris and the other principal Cities And the Duke of Mayenne for his own honour and the reputation of his agreement stood obstinately for it The King granted three places to the Duke of Mayenne for his security which were Soissons Chalon and Seure the Dominion of which he was to hold for the space of six years and after the said term to restorâ— them He confirmed all the Collations of Offices and Benefices that had been vacant by death during his Government provided the Possessors should take new Patents for them under the Kings Broad-Seal He made a Decree of oblivion and silence of all things past intelligences with Foreign Princes raising of Moneys exactions of Taxes impositions of Payments gathering of Armies demolishings or buildings of Cities and Fortresses acts of Hostility killings of Men and particularly
it to his Posterity or if he could not do so much in favour of himself at least to keep up that State in the name of the Infanta Isabella who pretended to succeed unto it as next Heir of the House of Valois since women were not excluded from the inheritance of Bretagne For this purpose he had sent Lorenzo Tornabuony to the Court of Spain and still held practices within the Province to draw many of the principal men to be of his mind hoping he should obtain much larger conditions from the Infanta than he could do from the King of France But because the adversity of the affairs of the League crossed his designs and the agreement of the other Princes of his House and particularly of the Duke of Mayenne held his mind in suspence He still kept the Treaty of Accommodation alive and still prorogued the Truce with short additions making use sometimes of force sometimes of art to obtain some convenient place and to keep the Provinces confining upon Bretagne in commotion Following this his design he about this time set on Charles Gondi Marquiss of Belisle Son to the Mareschal de Retz to seize upon Fongeres a Town of much importance upon the Confines of Normandy and from that place he had held a Treaty that the same Marquiss might be let in to Mont S. Michel a wonderful strong place upon the shore of the Ocean to which one cannot go by Land except for the space of two short hours by day and by night when the Tyde is low which Treaty having gone on so far that the Marquiss was already certain to be let in he departed secretly by night from Fougeres with an hundred Horse and four hundred Foot and came to St. Michel just at low water there having given and received the appointed signs he was invited by the Governour of the Castle to come in with half a dozen in his company to possess the first Gate and bring in his men at which invitation the Marquiss a young man more fierce than circumspect refused not to enter but seeing the Gate that led into the first Raveline was presently shut at his back he turned about with an angry countenance to the Captain that shut it and commanded him to keep it open which command being no lâ—ss haughtily answered they of the Castle took occasion to fall to their Arms and having killed the Marquiss with his six Companions they began to fire their Artillery against his party which being already certain of their Commanders misfortune retired unpursued to Fougeres This accident slackened not the designs of the Duke of Mercoeur who having had the success to get the Fortress of Tifange in Poictou and to make other progresses in divers parts continued to treat of peace ambiguously being minded to govern himself according to the variety of affairs sometimes moderating his demands in the Kings prosperity sometimes enlarging them in his adversity being himself no less uncertain of the event than others Nor did the King to whom the cause of these alterations were known withdraw himself from his purpose of treating being disposed to grant him advantageous conditions to exclude the Spaniards from Bretagne and re-unite unto himself so important a part of the Crown wherefore to that effect he had newly destined the Count and the President whose wisdom he thought sufficient to deal with the Dukes arts and inconstancy He likewise sent the Sieur d' Emery and Godefroy Calignon Chancellorâ— of Navarre to the Hugonots who absenting themselves from the Court and being retired to the Towns near Rochell had drawn some number of armed men together continuing to make their Conventicles and Assemblies to the great jealousie of the King and great indignation of his Council But the Duke of Mayenne though formerly an Enemy to that party yet having moved the rest of the Council to consider how pernicious it was to provoke a new Civil War at a time when the whole State was afflicted and that the Arms of the Spaniards insulted with many successful proceedings they determined to send those two persons of very great esteem to treat to shew them that nothing prejudicial to Conscience was intended nor thought of for though the conditions imposed by the Pope were such as every one knew yet that clause was added that they should be executed without danger of War or perturbation with which condition at the same time the Popes obedience and the security of the Hugonots was preserved since the conjuncture of the times was manifestly such that the King could not constrain their Liberty not only without commotion of War but also not without great danger of the Crown These two Deputies being come to the places of the Hugonots treated many times with the Heads of that party and the rest that were come to Chastelrault and assuring them that the Edicts made in favour of their Religion should be observed stayed the breaking out of new troubles which were already contriving but they could not obtain that the Duke of Bouillon and the Duke de la Tremouille should as the King desired march with the Forces of that party into Picardy for the coming of the Legat and the near correspondence that past had made them so suspicious that they would not stir from the places of their own security While they were negotiating on this side Arms were not altogether quiet upon the Confines of Picardy for the number of Garisons on both sides did with frequent encounters keep matters in commotion and the Mareschal de Byron not failing to molest the Enemy in all places made incursions into the Catholick Kings Provinces in such sort that in the month of September being entered with his Horse into the County of Artois he put the whole Country in a very great tumult wherefore the Marquiss of Varambone Governour thereof having sent for Count Giovan Giacopo Belgiojoso and the Count de Montecucoli resolved to meet him with Eight hundred Horse to put a stop to those mischiefs which he did on all sides but the Mareschal informed of his coming having staid the whole day to rest himself at St. André within the Jurisdiction of St. Omer set forward in the dusk of the evening with his men fresh and purposed to fall unexpectedly upon the Marquiss who thought him a great many miles from thence nor did he fail of his design for having marched easily all the night in the morning at Sun rise he light upon the Enemies Vanguard led by Montecucoli and without much considering they charged courageously on both sides In the beginning the French had the worst for their first Troops were beaten back half in disorder to the main Body but a while after the Mareschal advancing in person charged Montecucoli so furiously that he was forced to turn his back full speed it not being possible to stay his men who fell foul upon the Marquiss his Battel and disordered it so that he being forsaken was taken
met nor heeded because they carried but few with them got so near unto the Camp that they had conveniency to discover all things and returned well informed to the Cardinal Arch-Duke The King being returned to the Army and believing that relief would presently come caused the works to be so hastened that upon the fourth of September his men attempted to gain the Half-Moons which though it succeeded not the besieged received a greater loss for the Governor Portocarrero while he advanced to succor the Raveline being taken with a Musket-shot in the left-side under his Arms fell presently dead upon the ground which accident as most sad to the Defendants so was it by reason of his courage no less deplored by the enemies The Marquiss of Montenegro succeeded him in the command who with equal valour and constancy assumed the charge of the defence for the continuance whereof Alonso Ribera and Captain Durando entered into the Half-Moons and on the other side Monsieur de St. Luc with the Regiment of Navar and the Mareschal de Biron with the English Tertia drew two Trenches in the midst of the Rampart to take away the defences on both sides and to come to the work that was before them at which the Marquiss and Federico Pacciotto were continually present and because the Infantry was in a manner consumed by toil and hardship and many of them lay sick the Men-at-Arms Cuirassiers and Light-Horse refused not to do the same duties working with spades and shovels and fighting with Pikes and Muskets While these Trenches were making Monsieur de St. Luc upon the eighth of September being entered to hasten the Works was hit with a Musket-bullet in the head and was carried dead into the Camp to the exceeding great grief of the King who was very affectionate to his valour and dexterity for being beside Military experience adorned with learning and endowed by nature with a most noble aspect he did in action consultation conversation and discourse accomplish all the degrees of perfection The works that were before the Trenches were storm'd upon the twelfth day but though the assault lasted from Sun-rising till two of the Clock in the afternoon yet did not the assailants get any advantage at all and while in the following dayes they thought to redouble the assaults and break the constancy of the Defendants the arrival of the Spanish Camp diverted their mindes from the Siege to more dangerous thoughts The Cardinal Arch-Duke had found many difficulties in drawing an Army together for the Spanish Ministers having overlooked the accounts of those who had lent Money to the King and having used much rigour unseasonably the Merchants withheld their hands and afterward money could not be provided time enough for the payment of his Forces whereupon those that came out of Italy under the command of Alfonso d' Avalos moved late and those that were raised in Germany had been slowly gathered together and yet the Cardinal overcoming all impediments with industry and diligence had made a general Rendezvous of his Army in the end of August at Doway being Twenty thousand Foot and Four thousand Horse and though the States of Holland insulted in many places and made great progresses in Frieseland and the County of Brabant yet he either having such Commission from Spain or being more inclined to defend and keep what had been gotten in the time of his command resolved to lay aside all other interests and advance to relieve Amiens being desirous to preserve so many good Soldiers as were besieged in it and judging that he should obtain exceeding great glory if he could make the King of France retire who was at that siege with all the Forces of his Kingdom united With this determination departing from Doway in the beginning of September with a great Train of Artillery and great preparations of Bridges Carriages and Ammunition he came to Arras where having the informations of Belgiojoso and Vega he propounded in the Councel of War what course was to be taken to put relief into Amiens or to make the French Army rise Some Counselled to pass the River below Corbie and bring his Army on that side which standing toward France was not besieged by the King for putting strong relief into the City without resistance there would be no necessity of hazarding the danger of a Battel and the Kings attempts receiving a new and powerful opposition from new supplies would with the help of Winter which was coming on prove vain of themselves But the greater part of the Commanders considered that to pass the River and march into a Country quite destroyed desolate and encompassed with so many of the enemies Towns was a besieging of themselves for if the King who had all the passes upon the River should hinder them from going back they would be constrained either to die for hunger or to take many strange and dangerous resolutions which difficulty was the principal cause that it was determined to go the streight way by Dourlans to the French Camp believing that if the King moved to meet them he should afford them some opportunity to put relief into the Town wherefore the Arch-Duke went to Dourlans upon the twelfth of September and there having made provision of victual as well to feed his Army as to put into the City if he could make passage to it upon the fourteenth day he marched betimes in the morning towards the Enemy The first Troops of Horse were led by Lodovico Melzi Ambrogio Landriano between whom marched the flying Squadron of Four thousand Foot Spaniards and Italians under the command of Diego Pimentello And in the Front of it were above Two hundred Captains armed with Pikes and Corslets Next followed three Squadrons of Infantry two of Spaniards led by Carlo Colombo and Lodovico Velasco and the third which marched in the midst was of Walloons led by the Count de Boucquoy After these was the Battle in which were the Duke of Aumale the Count de Sore and the Prince of Orange and the Squadron of Alonso Mendozza in which were two Spanish Tertia's brought up the Rere The Artillery were guarded by the three first Squadrons and on both sides of the Army were the Carriages of Baggage chained together as the Duke of Parma's custom had taught them The charge of Camp-Master General was executed by Count Peter Ernest of Mansfelt an old man of venerable gray hairs who not being able to ride on horseback was carried in an open Litter and had taken that weight upon him because Monsieur du Rosne besieging Hulst a few Months before had been killed with a Cannon shot The Archduke likewise was carried in a Litteâ— and had near him the Duke of Arescot and the Almirante of Aragon for Counsellors But the King whose Army by the coming up of the Dukes of Nevers and Montpensier was so increased that he had Eighteen or Twenty thousand Foot and more than Eight thousand Horse having
to send a Captain to the Archduke that he might know the certainty of his Command which being courteously granted he sent Federico Pacciotto who brought express leave to make Composition whereupon having treated a while they agreed to surrender upon these Conditions That the Monuments of Hernando Telles Portocarrero and of all other Commanders slain in the siege should not be stirred nor their Inscriptions cancelled it being nevertheless lawful for the Spaniards to take away their Bodies when they pleased That all the Souldiers that were in the City should march out in Battalia with their Arms and Baggage Colours flying Drums beating and Trumpets sounding and should be fuâ—nished by the King with Carts to carry away their Goods and their Sick as far as Dourlans That if any sick or wounded person should remain in the City he should receive good usage and have liberty to go away at his pleasure That the Souldiers should be exempt from paying for any Physick or Surgery they had had in the City and likewise for Two thousand pound weight oâ— Musket-Bullet which they had taken up from particular men and made use of That Prisoners on both sides should be set free without Ransom That the Towns-men might stay without being oppressed and be used as good Subjects renewing their Oath of Allegiance to the King of France but those that would march out with the Souldieâ—s might have free liberty so to do That there should be a Truce for the six next ensuing days within the term of which if they were not relieved with at least â—wo thousand men they should deliver up the City and that in the mean time they should give Hostages for security a Spanish Commander an Italian and a Walloon The Serjeant Major carried the Capitulations to the Archduke who having ratified them the Defendents of Amiens marched forth upon the Five and twentieth of September being Eighteen hundred Foot and four hundred Horse the Marquiss of Montenegro being at the head of them in a Souldier-like gallantâ—y upon a brave Horse wiâ—h a Truncheon in his hand and being come to the place where the King and the whole Army in Battalia expected him saying aside his Truncheon alighted and kissed the Kings knee and said so loud that he was heard by the by-standers That he delivâ—red up that place into the hands of a Souldier-King since it had not pleased the King his Master to cause it to be relieved by Souldier-Commanders which words moved every one to consider that if the Spanish Army had either taken the way beyond the River or laid hold of the occasion which fortune had presented them at the disorder in the Trenches the siege had certainly been raised The King answered That it ought to satisfie him that he had defended the place like a Souldier and now restored it into the hand of the lawful King with the honour of a Souldier To these words he added many other favourable demonstrations as well toward him as the other Commanders whom he desired to know by name one by one and being dismissed with the praise of the whole Army they were convoyed safe to Doâ—rlans There entred into Amiens the Constable who received the place the Mareschal de Byron and the Duke of Mombason and after them the King himself who having visited the Cathedral Church gave the Government of the Town to Monsieur de Vic and went forth without making any stay as well out of a suspition of the Plague as out of a desire to march after the Archduke who having sâ—aid only two days upon the Pass of the River Ants was in this interim gotten within the Walls of Arras Upon the six and twentieth day there hapned an accident which if it had faln ouâ— before would have discomposed all things but at this time it proved rather a matter of sport than trouble for there brake out suddenly so great a Fire in the Kings quarters the cause thereof not being at all known that in a short space all the Huts were burned which was no way harmful either to Men or Baggage because the Camp was already raised and marching away The whole Army rejoyced calling it a Bonfire and many from thence took a good Omen of future quiet which was confirmed by the event for the General of the Cordeliers being returned from the Court of Spain and come with Letters to the Archduke about the same time caused an interview upon the Confines which divide Piâ—ardy from the County of Artâ—is between Secretary Villeroy on the Kings part and President Riâ—cardoâ—to for the Archduke who determined that at Vervins a place upon the same Confines famous for the Peaces that had formerly been treated there the Cardinal-Legaâ— Father Francisco Gonzaga Bishop of Mantua the Popes Nuncio and the Deputies on both parts should meet together to apply themselves to a Treaty of Peace That which moved King Philip to an inclination to Peace was the urgency of the affairs of Flanders which by reason they had been abandoned for two years together were extreamly much gone down the wind so that the necessity of his own affairs constrained him not to think of getting that which was anothers To this was added the exceeding great scarcity of money for which he had been fain this very year to suspend all payments to the disreputation of his greatness and the undoing of those Merchants that were wont to have dealings with the Crown Nor was the respect of establishing the Succession upon his Son last in his consideration for being now far in years and knowing that his death drew near he desired that his Successor who was very young might not be ingaged in a great and troublesom War against a King of manly age and strength full of experience and upheld by the manifest favour of Fortune His dependents add that being in the latter end of his life careful to satisfie his Conscience he desired to end his days with the Peace of Christendom and the restitution of that which was not his own yet it is most clear that the loss of Amiens gave great force to his first disposition and perswaded even the Cardinal Archduke who being to marry the Infanta Isabella and with her to have the Dominion of the Low-Countries endeavoured not to have so powerful and so troublesom a War as that with the King of France Secretary Villeroy returned with the resolved appointment and found that the King with his Army following the prosperity of Fortune was incamped before Dourlans for having made an incursion even to the very Walls of Arras filling the whole Country with terrour he perceived afterward that the places of Picardy were left behind with very great danger and therefore was come to besiege Dourlans as the nearest place the taking whereof would be of wondrous advantage to his Country But already the Rains of Autumn did very much incommode and annoy him and his Army which had been healthful till then
restored But the Marquiss refused that the King should retain the Valley of Morienne and would not ratifie it without advertising the Duke and this by reason of his nature would have been a difficult impediment if good fortune had not removed the obstacle for the Duke about this time recovered Morienne with a great slaughter of Les Diguieres his Forces and on the other side Les Diguieres took a Fort which the Duke had built near Grenoble and having put the Garison to the Sword demolished it to the very ground wherefore there remaining nothing but Berre in Provence in the Dukes possession they agreed that he should restore that Town in present and that the business of the Marquesate should be decided by the Pope The Peace was concluded and subscribed by the Deputies upon the second day of May with express condition that it should not be published till a month after for the King of France desired that the English and Holland Ambassadors should first be gone from Court that the Peace might not be published in their presence and the Cardinal Archduke desired space to receive the Countersign of Blauet from Spain The Peace was published upon the seventh day of Iune in Paris and the same day at Amiens in the presence of the Legat and the Kings Deputies as by agreement it was likewise done at Bruxels all men generally rejoycing that after so long and so calamitous Wars the Kingdom of France distracted into so many Factions was at last re-united in the entire obedience of a Catholick French King to enjoy the fruitâ— and blessings of Peace for the future in recompence of so many past miseries and afflictions FINIS AN Alphabetical Table OF THE PRINCIPAL THINGS Contained in this HISTORY A. ABbot of Orbais sent to Rome by the Duke of Mayence treats of the affairs of the League very effectually Page 387 Administration of the Royal Family 4 Admiral Coligny's Propositions to the Malecontents embraced 19. made General of the Hugonots 84. hires one to kill the King 107 flies to Rochel 129. the Army committed to his care 143. sickneth yet desists not from the Siege of Poictiers 155. quits it and goes to relieve Chastel-rault 156 wounded and flees 162. being sick is carried with the Army in a Litter 168. Duke of Savoy grows suspicious of him for marrying Madam d'Antramont a Savoyard against his will 174. after many years Wars against the King prostrates at his feet and is graciously received 176. causes the Hugonots to surprize Mons in Flanders to force him to a War with Spain 178. is seemingly made friends with the Lords of the House of Lorrain before the King ibid. prefers himself before Julius Caesar or Alexander the Great 179. shot in the left elbow 181. King and Queen mother set strict Guards upon his House is slain thrown out at the window and drag'd into a stable ib. Cruelties used to his Body 184. his Statue burnt and his Palace razed 185 Admiral Villars goes to besiege Quilleboeuf 558. is forc d to rise from thence 559. submits Rouen to the King 638. fighting gallantly at Dourleans is slain â—84 Agreement between Henry IV. and Duke of Mayence 694 Aix in Provence submits to the King 629 Albanians or Croats 3â—4 their story 322 Ambassadors from the Low-Countries to the King of France entreating him to take the Protection and Dominion of their States 259. from the Pope King of Spain and Duke of Savoy to Charles IX to sollicite the Publication of the Council of Trent 93. from the Protestant Princes of Germany speaking highly to the King for the Hugonots are sharply answered and depart 300. from the King to Pope Sixtus to excuse the Cardinal de Guise's death sharply answered 382. from Venice to Henry III. passe a Compliment in Publick with Henry IV. as King of France 427. of Venice sent to Congratulate Henry IV. his Assumption to the Crown 665 Amiens puts it self into the Kings hands 652 surprized by Porto-Carero 716 717. besieged by Henry IV. an account thereof 718 c. Andelot with the Reliques of the Hugonots sustains the Siege of Orleans 85. mingling with the Enemy at Brisac lifts up the Duke of Monsalez's Bever and discharges a Pistol in his face 140. after loss of the Battel dyes for Grief 142 Answer of the King Queen and Parliament of Paris to the Prince of Conde's Manifesto 62. of Grillon Captain of the Guards 368 Antony of Vendosm of the House of Bourbon he that was Father to Henry IV. marrieth the Daughter of the King of Navarre by whom he inherits the Pretensions of that Kingdom 10 Antonio Possevino a Iesuite sâ—nt by Pope Clement VIII to tell the Duke of Nevers hâ— should not come to Rome to execute his Embassage 621. sends him again to bid him come as a Catholick Italian Prince though not as Ambassador Page 622 Arcenal is the Magazine of Arms designed to be taken but not effected 302 Archbishop of Lyons made Prisoner 370. often examined would never answer alledging as Primate of all France he had no Superior but the Catholick Church 374. with others put into the Castle of Ambois ib is made High Chancellor to the Duke of Mayenne 437. he and Cardinal Gondi chose by the Council of Paris to treat with Henry IV 466. Archbishop of Bourges his Pretensions upon the Spiritual Superiority of Gallia 558 Archduke Ernest his resolutions at the loss of Paris 642. approved by them of Spain 643 Archduke Albert Cardinal of Austria goes to be Governor in Flanders 696. his History 704 c. Arms of Henry III. thrown down 379 Armies dismissed and Peace published 193. an Army sent by Henry III. against the King of Navarr 311. one of 40000 men raised by the Protestant Princes of Germany under conduct of Prince Casimire led by the Baron d'Onaw his Lieutenant General 313. its Transactions 315 c. disbanded 328 Assemblies secret of the Princes of Bourbon and other discontented Lords 14 Assembly of the States at Fontainbleaâ— 28 c. dismissed and a general one resolved on 31. begins 37. dismissed 45. at Moulins the Decree made there 98 appointed at Blois 220. meets 227. whether it or the King be superior 228. is dismissed without concluding any thing 232 358. of Catholicks to consult about a future King 408. of the States appointed by Henry IV. at â—ours 416 Attigâ—y taken by Henry IV. and the Germans he gives them the pillage 512 Ausone a strong place in Bourgogne besieged and taken by the Duke of Guise 305 B. BArons take Arms against Queen Blanch Mother to St. Lewis taking upon her the Government in her Sons minority to maintain the right in whom it belonged 18 Baron de Guiry recovers Corbiel and Lagny which had been taken by the Duke of Parma 478. having undertaken to defend New-Chastel though weak against the Duke of Parma he does it gallantly at last the Duke grants him honourable conditions 535. sorely wounded 536. slain 650 Baron d'Onaw Lieutenant
General to Prince Casimire leads the Army 313. His excuse to the Emperor commanding him to disband ib. his Acts 324. disbands his Army 328 Battel between the Armies 37. at Brisac 140. at St. Denis 117 Bellegarde usurps the Marquisate of Saluzza 238 Birth of Henry IV. in the Territory of Pau 10. in the Viscounty of Bearn a free State Decemb. 13. 1554. ib. Bishop of Monsâ— sent on purpose by the King to demand absolution for the Cardinal of Guise's death 385 Bishop of Paris gives way that the Church-Plate should be turned into money for relief of the Poor 460 Bishops to judge â—f Heresie 50 Blois taken and pillaged by the Kings Army 70 Jean Bodin contradicts the Prelates in the General Assembly 229 Body of Henry III. laid in the great Church of Campeign 416 Francis de Bonne made Head of the Hugonots and after Constable of the Kingdom 212 Bourges rendred upâ—â— Condition 71 Brigues in French signifies Factions 64 C. CAhors taken and sacked by the Hugonots 241 Calais recovered from the English and besieged by the Spanish Army 702. A description of its situation 703. agrees to surrender if not relieved within six days but de Martelet getting in with 300 Foot they refuse the Castle stormed Governor killed and all put to the Sword 705 John Calvin a Picard preacheth and publisheth in Print 128 Principles differing from the Roman-Catholick Religion which had their foundaetion in Geneva at first hearkned to out of curiosity but at last produce great mischief 19. Henry II. severe against the Calvinists of whose death they boast much 20 Cambray its Siege 685 c. yields to the Spaniard 690 Cardinal Alessandrino Legat from Pope Pius Quintus refuses a rich Iewel presented to him by the Kings own hand 177 Cardinal Alessandro de Medici who was after Pope Leo XI appointed Legat into France 675. received with great demonstrations of Honour by Monsieur des Digâ—ieres a Hugonot His solemn entry into Paris 710. setling Religion he begins to promote a Treaty between France and Spain 711 Cardinal of Bourbon Vncle to the King of Navarre desired for the Head of the Catholicks 252. His pretensions to the succession of the Crown 253. put into the Castle of Amboise 374 declared King of France by the League and called Charles X. 417 Cardinal of Chastillon changing his Religion calls himself Count of Beauvais 64. the Lye passes between the Constable and him 115. flies disguised like a Mariner into England and remains with the Queen as Agent for the Hugonots Page 130 Cardinal of Guise made Prisoner 370. is slain and his body and the Duke of Guise's two Brothers burn'd in Quick-lime and their bones buried in an unknown place 373 Cardinal Gondi and the Legat meet the Marquis of Pisani upon a Treaty but nothing concluded 465. he and the Archbishop of Lyons chose by the Council of Paris to treat with the King 466. he and the Marquis of Pisani chosen to go to Rome by Henry IV. 557. sends his Secretary to excuse himself to the Pope 561. notice that he should not enter into the Ecclesiastical State by the Pope 163. is permitted by the Pope to come to Rome but not to speak a word of the affairs of France 644. return'd to Paris commands they should use the Prayers were wont to be made for the King and to acknowledge Henry IV. lawful King 653 Cardinal Henrico Gaetano a man partial to Spain declared Legat to the League in France 431. the Popes Commissions to him 432. his request to Colonel Alphonso Corso and his answer 433. overcoming many difficulties arrives at Paris 434. Grants the Duke of Mayenne 300000 Crowns brought for enlargement of the Cardinal of Bourbon 439 meets with the Mareshal de Byron they treat of divers things without any conclusion 453 Cardinal of Sancti Quattro succeeds Gregory XIV by name of Innocent IX 530 Cardinal Hippoliâ—o d'Esâ—é Legat in France 51 Cardinal Hippolito Aldebrandino aged 56 succeeds Pope Innocent IX by the name of Clement VIII 555 Cardinal of Lenon-Court gives the King notice of the Cardinal of Vendosme's designs 499 Cardinal Sega Legat in France hath prudent instructions from the Pope by Monseignor Agucchi touching the affairs thereof 564. executes not his Orders ib. his Declaration and Exhortation 577. his Proposition 584. opposes an offer of the Catholick Lords but to no purpose 500 persuaded by the Archbishop of Lyons he secretly consents to it 597. sets forth a Writing to keep the League on 〈◊〉 630 Goes out of the Kingdom 637 Cardinal of Tournon called a second time to Court 13 Cardinal of Vendosme raises a third party of Catâ—olicks to make himself Head and so come to the Crown 498. sâ—ndâ— Scipio Balbani to treat with the Pope and communicate his design 499. Cardinal Lenon-Court gives the King notice of his designs ib Catharine de Medicis Wife to Henry II. dyed in the 70th year of her age thirty whereof she spent in the regency and management of greatest affairs and troubles of France 374 Catholicks besiege la Charité which being stoutly defended they give it over 156 raise the Siege before Chastel-rault 157. take all the Hugonots Baggage and Cannon and 200 Colours 163. King of Navarre proceeds against them 217. desire the Cardinal of Bourbon for their Head 259 War again between them and the Hugonots 288. recover the Castle of Angâ—ers taken suddenly by the Hugonots 290 besiege Maran 295. Lâ—se a Battel are all killed and taken Prisoners except a very few that save themselves by flight 322. assemble themselves to consult about a future King 408. resolve to declare the King of Navarre King of France upon assurance of changing his Religion 409. swear Fidelity to the King by a Writing sign'd and establish'd 410. complain of Henry IV. continuing in Calvinism 405. they of Henry IV. party displeased that the Peace should be treated by du Plessis a Hugonot renew a third party 555 Causes that moved the Guises to frame the League 224. vid. 325 Cause of distaste between Duke d'Espernon and Secretary Villeroy 348. of Hatred between the Prince and King of Navarre 407 that moved the Duke of Mayenne to hope to be chosen King 565 Ceremonies used at the Conversion of Henry IV. 613 Chancellor Birago made Cardinal and Philip Huralt chose in his place 235 Chancellor Chiverney put out of his place 357 recall'd to his Office by Henry IV. 466. his opinion 467 Chancellor Olivier call'd a second time to Court 13. dyes Chancellor de l'Hospital succeeds him 29. put out of his Office upon the Kings jealousie 130. and conferred upon Monsieur de Morvilliers ib. Charles IX marries Izabella Daughter of Maximilian the Emperor 171 Charlotte de la Marc Heir to the Dutchy of Bouillon married to Henry de la Tour Viscount de Turenne 511 Chartres voluntarily sets open its Gates 402. its Description and Siege 494 496 Chastel-rault besieged 156. Siege raised 157 Jaques Clement his birth age and
condition 404. having advised with the Prior and others of his Order resolves to kill the King 405. his answer to a question made to him brought in to the King gives him a Letter then drawing a Knife thrusts it into his Belly ib. cast out of the window and torn in pieces ib. Colonel Alphonso Corso's answer to Cardinal Gaetano's request 433 Colonel St. Paul kill'd by the Duke of Guise 651 Colledge of Sorbon declares Henry III. to have forfeited his Right to the Crown and his Subjects free from their Oath of Allegiance 378. its Decree 439. Declares Henry IV. Absolution valid and the Doctors thereof do him Homage at the Louvre 645 Conditions of Peace concluded at Orleans 88 Conditions agreed upon between the Deputies of the King of Spain and the Heads of the Catholick League Page 254 Conditions between Henry III. of France and the League 353 Conditions to be observed by Henry IV. upon his Absolution 675 Conspiracy against the person of Henry III. 334 Constable Momorancy falls in disgrace with King Francis 7. recalled to management of affairs ib. Constables Vnion with the King of Navarre and Duke of Guise 52. taken Prisoner and his Son killed 82. parlies with the Hugonots and the Lye passes between him and the Cardinal de Chastillon 115 Consultation between the Duke of Guise and the Cardinal his brother 369 Corbiel besieged and taken by the Duke of Parma 477 c. Corby assaulted by the King and taken 485 Council of Trent breaks up Novemb. 1563. in the Papacy of Pius Quintus 92 Cabinet Council iâ—s beginning 127. a Proposition of receiving it made in the Assembly of the States General rejected 361. The Council â—f sixteen framed at Paris by suggestion of the Heads of the League 300. informs the Duke of Guise of 20000 men ready for any design 333. suspect a Plot of theirs discovered by the Kings preparations dismay'd thereupon send for the Duke of Guise 336. of the Union consisting of 40 of the chiefest persons of thâ— League 385 Secret Council resolves to punish the Favourers of the Hugonots 27 Counsellors of Parliament who adhered to Henry III imprisoned in the Bastille 379 Count de Bouchage Brother to the Duke of Joyeuse after the death of his wife whom he dearly loved turns Capuchin 312 Count de Brienne defeated by the Duke of Mayenne and taken Prisoner 397 Count de Brisac's Forces that came to divert the siege of Falaise defeated by Monpensier 396. is made Governor of Paris in place of Count Belin 632. deals presently with the chief of the City to submit to King Henry IV. 633. Conditions in favour of him 634 by his artifice Proclamation is made that upon pain of Death and confiscation of Goods none should assemble but in the Town-house 635. his Decree to receive the King into Paris 636 Count Egmont and his Lanciers all cut in pieces 446 Count de St. Fiore sends 26 Ensigns to Rome taken by his Soldiers 163 Count de Fuentes made Governor of the Low Countries 678. besieges Chastelet in Picardy 679. causes Goneron to be beheaded in sight of the French and besiege Dourlans 681. his manner of besieging Cambray 687 Count Mansfelt succeeds the Duke of Deux-pont 146. enters France and besieges la Chapelle 644. the Governor surrenders it 645 Count de Schomberg treats with the Duke of Mayenne but with weak hope of success 600 Count de Soissons of the House of Bourbon 363. assaulted at Chasteau-Guiron by the Duke of Mercaeur and taken Prisoner 401. removed from the Government of Poictou 501 Crown pretended to by the Cardinal of Bourbon 253. aspir'd to by the Cardinal of Vendosme 498. divolved upon the House of Bourbon 400 D. DAughter of Charles the Great and Godfrey of Bullen were Ancestors of the House of Lorrain and Guise 6 Declaration of the Duke d' Alanson 214. of the Heads of the Catholick League 261. of the King of Navarre 276. of the Duke of Mayenne for the States 511. of the Popes Legat. 577 Decree at Moulins 98 Decree of the Holy Union made to combine themselves for defence of Religion 378. for receiving the Council of Trent â—14 of the Colledge of Sorbon 439. of Henry IV. in favour of Ecclâ—siaestical Dignities and Catholick Religion 558 Deputies of Henry IV. present a Writing to the League is accepted 604 Description of the misâ—rable condition France fell into by the death of the Duke of Guise 381. of the Confederate Army 531 Design of taking Bastille Arcenal Paris and the Louvre and to cut in pieces the Kings Minions and Adherents and to take him Prisoner revealed and not effected 302 Device of the Royallists 422. of the Colledge of Sorbon 439 Discord arises between the Duke d'Espernon and Secretary Villeroy producing evil effects 280 Dreux Battel 82. besieged by Henry IV. 400 607 c. Francis Duke of Alanson the Kings youngest Brother makes himself Head of the Malecontents with hope to usurp the Crown 195. imprisoned 196. excluded from the Crown of Poland 213 his flight and declaration 214. declared Head of the Hugonots by the Prince of Condé 215. musters 35000 fighting men 219. made the Kings Lieutenant General 233. rejected by those called him into Flanders driven thence by the Duke of Parma returns into France and awhile after dyes 245 Henry Duke of Anjou made Lieutenant General of the Army 118. batters Loudun on one side and the Prince of Condé coming to relieve it on the other both resolving to fight are hindred by coldness of weather 136. dismisses the Nobility of his Army sends the rest into Garison and goes to Loches 149. recovers many places from the Hugonots 165. goes with mighty preparations to the siâ—ge of Rochel 190. not to prejudice his Election to be King of Poland moves slowly in that enterprisâ— Page 192 Duke d'Aumale made Governor of Paris by the City arms them and orders them Commanders 318. is in readiness with 500 Horse to assist the Conspiracy of the Parisians 333. bâ—sieges Senlis Longueville with small Forces raises it loses his Artillery Baggage and 30 Colours 400. going to relieve Noyen after a sharp Fight retires 506. for 40000 Crowns Pension revolts to the Spaniard with the places under his Government 642. incensed at being declared Rebel keeps with the Spaniards 695 Duke of Bouillon flies to Geneva and dyes there 328 Duke of Deuxponts enters France spoiling the Countrey dyes with excess of drinking before he joins the Princes 145 Duke d'Elbeus first of the House of Lorrain that makâ—s peace with Henry IV. 641 Duke d'Espernon sent from Henry III. to meet the King of Navarre 25â— Government of Provence conferred on him by the King 283. marries the Countess of Candale a rich Heir 312. Treats with the Suisses Army and they have leave to return home 327. is declared Admiral of the Kingdom and Governor of Normandy 348. cause of distaste between him and Villeroy ib. quits his Government of Normandy by the Kings order and retires
507. afflicted for the Duke of Guise's escape strives to shew signs of joy but treats underhand with the Cardinal of Bourbon and other Lords to set up a third Party 511. he and the Duke of Lorrain agree not to elect any King of France that is not only a Stranger but not of their Family or a Prince of the blood and a Catholick 513. receives the Duke of Guise at Retel with outward shews of love but corresponds not in their conference ibid. going to oppose an Insurrection in Paris takes the Baâ—â—â—â—le and causes four of the Council of sixteen to be strangled 518. murmurs against the Duke of Parma ascribing the glory of all actions to himself 551. besieges Ponteau de Mer 558 takes it 559. gives Villeroy liberty to favor the Kings conversion at Rome and at the same time opposes it with all his power 563. interpreting the Popes proceeding in favour of him hâ—pes to be chosen King â—64 Causes moving him thereto his Declaration for the States 571. Troubled at the pretensions the Lords of his House had to the Crown as well as he c. 583. sitting under the Cloth of State as King in the Hall of the Louvre â—xhorts the States to choose a Cathol King 584. Threatned by the Spanish Ambassadors departs in anger 593. besieges Noyon is surrendred to him sends his Sons Regiment to Paris 595. being sure none of his Sons should be named Husband to the Infanta prosecutes a Treaty with the Royalists 604. Troubled at offering to give her to the Duke of Guise desires to disturb it c. 608. dâ—siring to hinder the Duke of Guise's greatness asks exorbitant Conditions of the Spaniards 609. seeing himself excluded from the Crown treats to bring in the Cardinal of Bourbon 610. gets the Parliament of Paris to decree the Crown should not be transferred on strangers c. 611. sends Montpezat into Spain to have the Infanta given to his eldest Son 617. he and the Duke of Guise agree to favour each other to be chosen King 623. v. 630 643. his office of Lieutenant General taken away by the Parliament of Paris goes to Bruxels to â—reat with the Archduke 645. makes an Agreement with the King 670. declared innocent of the death of Henry III. 694 Duke de Mercoeur takes the Count de Soisons Prisoner at Chasteau-Eyron 401. his pretensions to the Dutchy of Bretagne 482. being brother-in-law to Henry III. agrees with Henry IV. giving his onely Daughâ—er to Caesar of Bourbon his Bastard-son and what he had in Bretagne under his obedience 733 Duke of Monpensier begins the War against those of the League and besieges Falaise 394. defeats the Count de Brisac who came to divest it 396. dyes at Liseaux 551 Duke of Nemour's vigilancy at the siege of Pâ—ris 475. refuses the Government of it for some discontent from his brother the Duke of Mayenne 488. Insurrection against him at Lyons imprisoned and escapes out of the Castle 660. seeing himself deprived of all retreat falls sick and dyes 692 Duke of Nevers disgusted at the marriage of Viscount de Tâ—renne and Charlotte de la Maâ—k 511. relieves the Kings Army 533. ordered by the Pope not to come to Rome as Ambassador from Henry IV. but as an Italian Prince 621 622. entred privately goes the same evening to kiss his feet 625. beseeches the Pope upon his knees he would absolve the King at least in Foro Conscientiae is denied goes discontented to Venice 626. his death Page 695 Duke of Parma's saying of the Duke of Guise 344. refuses to treat with him without the Duke of Mayenne 519. resolves to succor the League only for Religion 529. marches with his the Popes and French Forces in allTwenty four thousand Foot and Six thousand Horse to relieve Rouen 530. his Answer to the French Lords 534. besieges Neuâ—-chaâ—el and grants Byron de Guiry honourable Conditions 535 sends Eight hundred Horse into Rouen goes to besiege St. Esprit de Hue 539. leaves it and goes to relieve Rouen 540 viewing the Siege of Laudebec shot with a Musquet in the arm 544 shewing he had twice delivered the League sayes the French were the cause the King of Nâ—varre was not quite suppressed 551. goes to the Spâ—w to be cured of a Dropsie 559. his death hurtful to the interests of Spain 556 Duke of Savoy hath certain places restored him by Henry III. at Thurin coming from Poland kept by the Kings of France for security 207 Grand Duke of Thuscany Ferdinando de Medicis is desired by Henry IV. to use his endeavors with the Pope and Colledge of Cardinals about his reconciliation with the Church 556. with his consent Girolâ—mo Condi treats with the Duke of Lorrain in the Kings behalf offâ—rs him the Princess Catharine in marriage for the Duke his Son 610 Dutchâ—ss of Guise demands justice of the Parliamâ—nt they grant it her and choose those should form the Process 380 E. Earl of Essex challenges Sieur de Villars to a Duel who puts it off till another time 524 Walter d'Evereux Brother to the Earl of Essex slain in the first Skirmish at the Siege of Rouen 523 Ecclesiastical Affairs in an unhappy condition 563 Edict that no body should be molested for Religion 48. of July 49. of January 51. to forbid the Hugonots Assemblies in Paris or near the Court 63. Another against them 131. forbidding raising of Soldiers 260. against the Hugonots 281. to succor them 488 Emperor Rodalphus II. commands the Baron d'Onaw by a publick Edict to disband the Army he had raised without his leave upon pain of Imperial banishment 313 Bitter Enemies Conde and Guise sup together and lie in the same Bed 84 Errors imputed to Henry IV. and his Army 475. Excuses in his favour 476 Espernay taken by the League 559. yields to Henry IV. with condition to leave their Colours much desired by him because there were some Spanish Ensigns among them 561 Estamps taken by the King the Magistrates hanged and Pillage given to the Soldiers 402. caused to be dismantled by him 425 Estates of the Kingdom are three 33 F. FActions by the name of Hugonot and Catholick 46. of Royalists and Guizards 365. are fought for by Learned men with their Pens as Soldiers with their Swords 434 Father Robert a Franciscan condemn'd to death at Vendosme for having commended the killing of Henry III. 426 La Fere a place strong by art and nature besieged by Henry IV. 696. yields having large Conditions granted 709 Flanders under that name the Italians usually comprehend all the Low-Countries 299 Forces of Henry IV. sent to relieve Villamur the Foot almost all cut in pieces 570 France the Princes that aspir'd to its Kingdom 435 Francis go to King  Franconians a people of Germany not being able to subsist in their own Countrey issue out in armed multitudes anno 419. and possess themselves of the Gallias being then possest of the Romans 3 4 Fougade what ' t is 650 G.
and do Penance for the Cardinals death 402. resolves to send assistance to the League against the King 431. his Commissions to Cardinal Gaetano Legat in France 432. his Breve published at Paris and the Contents thereof 434 grows jealous Gaetano inclines to favour the Spanish designs 453. his death 4â—8 Pope Urban VII lives but Twelve dayes and is succeeded by Gregory XIV a Milanese ib. who resolves to send men and money to assist the League 493. chooses Mastilio Landriano Legat to France assigns Fifteen thousand Crowns per mensem for the League ibid. sends Twelve hundred Horse and Six thousand Foot into France under command of Monte-Martiano 503. dyes 530 Preheminences of the Royal Family are Inheritance and Administration 4 Princes of the Blood ib. Prince of Condé set at liberty 28. practises to possess Lyons but without success 32. committed to Prison excepts against his Tryal and appeals to the King but not accepted 37. Sentence pronounced against him 38. set at liberty and declared void 44. his Manifesto 61. Coins the Plate belonging to the Churches 63. his demands in favour of himself and the Hugonots 65. returns to his Army 67. going to besiege Paris amuses himself before Corbiel whereby he fails of his design 78. taken Prisoner by the Duke of Guise 83. sups and lies in the same Bed with the Duke his bitter Enemy 84. offers the King a great number of Hugonots to make War with Spain 109. incenseth the King with a Letter of Protestation 128. sells the Goods of the Church for the Hugonots 137. is shot in the head at the Battel of Brisac and dyes 140. his Body is carried in Triumph upon a â—ack-horse by the Catholicks and after restored to the Pâ—ince of Navarre his Nephew 141. his Son a Child and the Prince of Nâ—varre made Heads of the Hugonots 142. is kept in the Kings Chamber duâ—â—â—g the Massacre and after kept Prisoner 183. he and his Brother turn Catholicks 186. made Head of the Hugonots 206. brings a great Army out of Germany and declares the Duke of Alanzon Head of the Hugonots 215. offended at his power seek to make Peace with him 219. is declared Lieutenant General of the Hugonots 226. will not acknowledge the Assembly at Blois to be the States General nor treat with their Commissioners 230. excommunicated by Sixtus Quintus and declared incapable of Succession to the Crown 284. poisoned at St. Jehan de Angely by his own Servants 235 Princess of Condé dexterously refer'd by the King to the Parliament of Paris about imputation of her being guilty of her Husbands death and is clear'd by them she promising first to turn Catholick and instruct her Son in the same Religion 672 Prince of Navarre marries the Kings Sister by dispensation from the Pope 177. assumes the Title of King 179 Prince of Orange formerly declared Rebel is restored to his Estate 220 Q. QUeen Blanch Mother to St. Lewis taking upon her the Government in her Sons minority the Barons take Arms to maintain the Right in whom it belong'd 1â— Queen Catherine joins with the Prince of Conâ—â— and the Admiral in opposition to the Triumvirate 53. feigns an inclination to the Hugonot Religion ibid. forced to declare for the Catholicks and at the same time maintains hopes in the Hugonots 60 Queen Elizabeth of England offers Conditions to the Hugonots 6. imprisons Mary Queen of Scots 296. grants assistance to Henry IV. by Viscount de Turenne 487 Queen Margaret Wife to the King of Navarre her licentious Life causes the King and Queen-mother to resolve to break the match and give him Christien Daughter of the Duke of Lorrain to Wife who afterwards married Ferdinand de Medicis Grand Duke of Tuscany 397 Mary Queen of Scots Cousin to the Guises imprisoned by Elizabeth Queen of England 296 Queen-mother and Prince of Condé parley 64. persuades the Duke of Guise Constable and Mareschal de St. André to leave the Court hath it promised under their hands they will whereupon the Catholick Lords leave the Camp 65 66 is threatned in a Letter to be killed 107. with the King she visits the Admiral and under pretence of defending him set strict Guards upon his House 181. sends three Armies into several parts of the Kingdom to suppress Insurrections 198. favours Lugi d'Avila the Authors Brother 274. she is resolved to break the match between the King of Nâ—varre and Queen Margaret by reason of her licentious Life and give him Christien Daughter to the Duke of Lorrain to Wife 397. treats an Accommodation with the Hugonots ibid. an Interview between her and the King of Navarre but nothing concluded 305. A Saying of hers 335. becomes pale and afrighted at the Duke of Guises waiting upon her dissuades the King from his thoughts against him 338. is strongly guarded for fear of him 339. goes to him in her Sâ—dan being denied passage in her Coach confers with him but brings back nothing but complaints and exorbitant demands 344. goes with him to the King at Chartres 354. dyes on Twe fth-Eve in the 50th year of her age 30 whereof she spent in the Regency and management of greatest affairs and troubles of the Kingdom of France Page 374 Queen of Navarre causes Churches to be ruined and expels the Priests 94. goes with all the Hugonots to the Prince of Condé and the Admiral at Rochel 129. her Letters and their Manifesto 130. Coins money with her own Figure on one side and her Sons on the other 143. is poisoned with a pair of Gloves 178 An ancient Question Whether the Assembly of the States or the King be Superior 228 R. REformed Religion began to spread in France in the time of Francis I. 20 Reiters are German Horse 260.327 those of the League fight till they are all destroyed 448 Religion a veil of private Interests 46 Remedies used by Henry IV. to conserve the affections and obedience of his Party 486 Renard Procurer of Chasteler with others put to death for crying Bread or Peace 464 Renaudie a man of a desperate fortune Head of the Hugonot Conspiracy 21 Republick of Venice acknowledges Henry IV. King of France and Mosenigo their Ambassador to Henry III. passes a Compliment with him in publick 427 Rhenus a Vial of Oyl kept there wherewith the first Christian King Louis was Consecrated 47. a meeting there dissolved without any determination 503 River Vare divides Italy from France 565 Rochel revolts to the Hugonots which serves them ever after for a Sanctuary 122. its strong situation 190. yielded to the King 192. they break the Truce 205. permit Catholicks to say Mass at the intercession of the King of Navarre 226 Rouen taken by the Catholicks and sack't 75. disliking their Gâ—vernor de Tavennes they make an Insurrection 504. A Relation of its Siege 523 524 c. Royal Races 5 S. SAla the River where the Salique Law was established 3 Salii Priests ibid. Savii de Terra Firma are Magistrates of Venice so called
c. 367 Secretary Villeroy and Duke d'Espernon fall into such a discord as in process of time produces many evil effects 280. foments a Conspiracy at Angolesme against the Duke by a secret Order from the King 356. goes over to the League where the Duke of Mayenne will not let the King speak with him who desired it 412. he dissuades the Duke of Mayenne from causing himself to be made King 114. treating with the King at Melun persuades him to turn Catholick 454 Secretary Pinart Governor of Chasteau Thierry brings all his Goods into it treats a Composition with the Duke of Mayenne for Twenty thousand Crowns and renders it 497 Sieur de Baligni in necessity at Cambray Coins Copper-money 640. makes composition with the King upon large Conditions 652 Sieur de Monthelon made Lord-Keeper 357 Sieur de Vins receives a Musquet-shot at Rochel to save Henry III. 151. he and the Countess de Seaux conclude to give the Supâ—riority of Provence to the Duke of Savoy c. 483. repenting himself begins to disfavour the Duke of Mayenne's designs though he wrote resentingly to him 484 Skyt-gate what it is 524 T. TAvennes vid. Viscount Tercera Islands 244 A kind of Toleration permitted to the Hugonots 46 Toquesaint an Alarum-Bell used as the Ringing of Bells backward with us 72 Henry de la Tour Viscount de Turenne marries Charlotte de la Mark Hâ—ir to the Dutchy of Bouillon 511 Tours taken by the Kings Army at the first Assault 70. an Interview there between the Most Christian King and the King of Navarre 397. made the Head-quarters Henry IVs. Party 416. is there acknowledged King of France by Publick Solemnity Page 427 Triumvirate vid. Union A Treaty of Agreement between Henry IV. and the Duke of Mayenne 436. Treaty propounded the L gat and Cardinal Gonde meet the Marquis of Piâ—ani but nothing concluded 465 A â—ruce made for two months in the new King Henry IIIs absence 205. Truce propounded to the Duke of Mayenne who refuses it 388. concluded for a year between the Most Christian King and King of Navarre 391. concluded for four Leagues about Paris and as much about Surenne 600. for three months making first a Decree for receiving the Council of Trent 614. prolonged for two months 624 V. VALois see Crown and House Anthony of Vendosme of the House of Bourbon that was Father to Henry IV. marrieth the Daughter of the King of Navarre by whom he inherits the pretensions of the Kingdom 10 Vendosme taken by the League by agreement with the Governor 397. taken by Henry IV. who gives the Pillage to the Soldiers condemns the Governor for his Infidelity and Father Robert a Franciscan for commending the killing of Henry III. 426 Veedor-General is Commissary-General c. 235 Verdun the first City taken by the League 265 In Victory moderation more profitable than at another time 455 De Vins vid. Sieur Viscount de Tavenne's error in drawing up his divisions of his Horse 445. Governor of Rouen but not liking him an Insurrection there 504. defeated and taken Prisoner going to put relief into Noyen 506 Viscount de Turenne obtains assistance of Queen Elizabeth of England the Hollanders and Protestant Princes of Germany for Henry IV. 486. brings him German Supplies 512 Union of the King of Navarre Duke of Guise and the Constable called by the Hugonots the Triumvirate 52. opposed by Queen Catharine 53 Holy Union a Decree so called made to combine themselves for defence of Religion 379. its Council consisting of forty of the chiefest persons of the League 384 W. WAR with Spain breaks out against Charles IX his will 178. between the Catholicks and the Hugonots 288. against the League begun by the Duke of Monpensier 394 Civil War the Incendiaries thereof are persons of desperate fortunes 59 Wolphangus of Bavaria aids the Hugonots with Fourteen thousand men 144 A Woman kills eighteen German Soldiers with a Knife 328 A Writing set forth by the Legat to keep the League on foot 630 Y. YEar begun is taken for the Year ended in matters of favour 90 Z. ZEalots in Religion and men disaffected to the Government compose the Catholick League 251 FINIS The Franconians a people of Germany not being able to subsist in their own Country issue out in armed multitudes and possess themselves of the Gallia's Pharamond chosen first King of the French at the river Salâ— and the Salique Law established The Salii Priests 419. The Franks began to invade the Gallia's in the year 419. being then possessed by the Romans Clodian the second King made himself Master of Belgia and this was first conquered Meroue the third King continues his Conquests as far as Paris and unites the two Nations into one Princes of the Blood The Assembly of the States hath the power of the whole Kingdom The pre eminencies of the Royal Family Inheritance and Administration The Royal races The Meroue Caroli Capetts and Valois St. Lewâ—â— the Ninth The Crown continued in the House of Valois thâ—ee hundred years 1515. The House of Bourbon being next to the Crown and grown to a monstrous greatness was hated kept under and suppressed by the Kings Francis the first advanceth Charles of Bourbon and afterwards suppresseth him whereupon he rebâ—lleth The House of Momorancy descends from one of those who issued out of Franconia with the first King Pharamond and pretends to be the first that received Baptism Anne de Momorancy after the death of Bourbon made High Constable The House of Guise descended from that of Lorain reckons in the male-line of their ancestors Godfrey of Bullen King of Ierusalem and shews a pedigree from a daughter of Chaâ—les the Grâ—at Anne of Moâ—erancy and the Duke of Guise fall into disgrace with King Francis 1547. Momorancy and Guise are recalled to the management of the affairs by Henry the Second Emulation between the Constable and the Duke of Guise The three brothers of Guise made absolute administrators of the politick and military Government by reason of their alliance with the Dolphin Antony of Vendosme of the House of Bourbon he that was father to Henry the 4th marrieth the daughter of the King of Navarre by whom he inherits the pretensions of that Kingdom The birth of Henry the 4th Dec. 13. 1554 in the Territory of Paw in theViscounty of Bearâ—â— a Free State 1559. Henry the 2d killed in a Tournament by Montgomery Francis the 2d his Son being 16 years old succeeds to the Crown TheObsequies of King Henry the Second last 33 days The King by the perswasion of his wife commits the management of the affairs to his Mother the Duke of Guise and the Cardinal of Lorain The causes of the Constables disgrace at Court and his exclusion from the affairs The Constable retires the second time from the Court. Francis Olivier the High Chancellor and the Cardinal of Tournon are recalled the second time to the Court. Secret Assembly of the Princes of Bourbon and
after eight months siege 1573. The Duke of Anjou with mighty preparations goes to the siege of Rochel The strong situation of Rochel The Duke of Anjou not to prejudice his election to be King of Poland moves slowly in the enterprise of Rochel Rochel yielded to the King The Conditions The Peace is published and the Army dismissed A third party called Politicks and Male-contents composed of Catholicks and Hugonots Prancâ—s Duke of Alancon the Kings youngest Brother makes himself Head of the Male-contents with hope to usurp the Crown The Hugonots begin again to take Arms. The Duke of Alancon and the King of Navarre imprisoned 1574. A new Insurrection of Hugonots stirred up by Monsieur de la Noue The Queen sends three Armies into three parts of the Kingdom to suppress the Insurrections The Mareshal d' Anville Son of Anna de Momorancy is by the Kings decree deprived of his dignities Villers Brother-in-law to the Author St. Lo is besieged by the Catholicks Montgomery being in it Montgomery flees from St. Lo. The Count Montgomery is taken in Danfront sent to the Court and executed Charles the IX dieth the 30 of May 1574. In the absence of the new King Henry 3. a Truce is made for two months The Parliament of Tholouse ordains that the Truce shall not be accepted noâ— executed The Rochellers break the Truce 1573. Henry the III. ill affected to the King of Navarre and Prince of Câ—ndâ— Heads of the Hugonots as also to the Duke of Gâ—ise Heaâ— of the Catholicks The Prince of Conde is made Head of the Hugonots Henrâ— the III. returning out of Poland stays at Thurin and restores certain places to the Duke of Savoy kept by the Kings of France for sâ—curity * Qu' il estoit temps de metâ—re les Roys horâ— Page Henry the III. ill-affected to the King of Navarre and Prince of Conde Heads of the Hugonots as also to the Duke of Guise Head of the Catholicks The King demands the Sister of the King of Sweden to Wife The death of the Cardinal of Lorain 1575. The King is consecrated at Reims by Lewis Cardinal of Lorain Brother to the Duke of Guise and next day marrieth Louyse de Vaudemont Neece to the Duke of Lorain Mombrun who had taken the Kings carriages is taken himself and executed Francis Bonne made Head of the Hugoâ—ots and after High-Constable of the Kingdom Henry the III. frames a new Model of Government The manner observed at Court in the granting of Petitions The Duke of Alancon excluded from the Crown of Poland and Stephano Battori a Hungarian elected to succeed Henry the Third The Duke of Alancon his flight and Declaration The Mareshals of Momorancy and Cosse set at liberty The Prince of Conde comes with a great Army out of Germany The Prince of Conde declares the Duke of Alancon General of the Hugonots The Duke of Guise is shot in the face A Cessation of Arms for six months 1576. The King of Navarre displeased for many causes flees from the Court and proceeds against the Catholicks The King of Navarre publisheth that he was forced to turn Catholick Charles Duke of Mayenne commands his mutinous Solâ—diers to be cut in pieces The Duke of Alancon mustered 35000 fighting men The King of Navarre and Prince of Conde offended at the Duke of Alancons power think to free themselves of him by a Peace Peace is made with the Hugonots the fifth time The Prince of Orange formerly declared Rebel is restored to his Estate The Assembly of the State is appointed at Blois the 15 of November By the Duke of Guise his cunning politick discourses are brought into those assemblies which were instituted for devotion The form of the League or Covenant Causes that moved the Guises to frame the Catholick League The King of Spain becomes Protector of the Catholick League The King of Navarre declared General of the Hugonots and the Prince of Conde his Lieutenant-General At the intercession of the King of Navarre the Rochellers permit the Catholicks to say Mass in their City The Assembly of the States at Bloys King Henry the Third his speech at the beginning of the Assembly of the States at Bloys It 's an ancient question whether the Assembly of the States or the King be Superiour Iean Bodin contradicts the Prelates in tâ—e general Asseâ—bly 1577. The Prince of Conde will not acknowledge the Assembly of Bloys to be the States General nor treat with their Commissioners Henry the III. declares himself Head of the Catholick League After many disputes the general Assembly is dismissed without concluding any thing The King sends two Armies against the Hugonots The Duke of Alancon made the Kings Lieutenant-General Through weakness of both parties the Peace is concluded and published by torch light * High jurisdiction authority to judge and determine all criminal or capital matters except High-treason within his own precincts and all civil actions or controversies except in Royal cases and such as concern Gentlemen and the high ways * Courts of justice wherein half were Catholicks half Hugonots The High-Chancellour Biraâ—o being made Cardinal Philip Hurault is chosen in his place 1578. 1579. 1579. Henry the III. his manner of life * Including the Gentry who are alwayes meant by the French Nobless as well as the Lords The Guises foment the Peoples hatred against the King Henry the 3d institutes the order of Knighthood of the Holy Ghost Bellegarde by intelligence with the Duke of Savoy usurps the Marquesate of Saluzzo The Low-Countries being withdrawn from the King of Spain's Dominion first seek protection from the King of France and then put themselves under the Duke of Alancon * The Italians under the name of Flanders usually comprehend all the Low-Countries The Hugonots stir up new commotions 1580. Cahors is taken 〈◊〉 sackeâ—â—y 〈◊〉 â—â—gonots At the news of these stirs the King sends forth three Armies La Fâ—re recovered by Monsieur de Matignon * Geographers call these Islands the Acores and only one of them the Tercera as being third in the passage from Spain towards Virginia Florida and those parts 1581. 1582. 1583. The Duke of Alancon rejected by those who had called him into Flaâ—ders is driven thence by the Prince of Parma returns into Fraâ—ce and a while after dies there 1584. The Guises foreseeing their own ruine contrive new designs * Lord High Steward of the Kings Houshold heretofore called Le Comâ—â— du Pâ—lais le Senesebal de France Henry the III. takes upon him the protection of Geneva The Duke of Guise by means of the Preachers and Friars in Pulpits and other places of Devotion labours to insinuate the Catholick League into the people The Catholick League composed of men disaffected to the present Government and Zealous in Religion The Sieur de Vins at Rochel receives a Musquet shot to save Hen. 3. * De Robe Longue Charles Cardinal of Bourbon Uncle to the King of Navarre is desired for head of tke
moved at the King of France his answer to their Ambassadors raise an Army under the conduct of Prince Casimir which being come into Alsatia was forty thousand men led by the Baron d'Onaw Lieutenant-General to Prince Casimir Rodolphus the Second the Emperor commands the Baron d' Onaw by a publick Edict to disband the Army raised without his leave and to desist from the business upon pain of the Impeâ—ial banishment to which the Baron answers with excuses that he ought not to desist * Or Crâ—ates Care taken by the Duke of Lorain that the German Army might not stay in his Country The first assault given by those of the League to the Germans in Lorain A bold act of a German Trooper The German Army going out of Lorain rich with spoil enters France where not esteeming the Duke of Guises small Forces they continue to pillage and destroy the Country The great abundance of all things causing surfeits brings great morttality in the German Army Hâ—nry the III. goes in person with an Army to oppose the Germans and to keep thâ—m from joining with the King of Navarre The German Army mutinies At Coutras the D. of Ioyeuse with his Army prepares himself to Battel but with great confusion The King of Navarre takes opporâ—unity â—y the Enemies slowness aâ—d puts his Army in excellent order * Thâ— French Translation sayes and to the Maâ—quess of Galerande The Armies face one another and the Battel begins The Albanians break through a Squadron of Cuirassiers run to Couâ—ras pillage the Hugonots baggage and could no more be rallied in the Battel The D. of Ioyeuse thrown to the ground offers 100000 Crowns in ransom yet is slain The Catholicks lose the day are all killed and taken prisoners except a very few that save themselves by flight The King is not displeased at the loss nor at the Duke of Ioyeuse death The Swisses do not willingly fight when they see the Ensignes of their Cantons displayed in the Enemies Army The Duke of Guise jested at by the Duke of Mayenne for saying he would assault the Enemy because they were indiscreetly quartered The D. of Guise knowing the want of discipline and experience in the German Army resolves though much inferiour in number to fall upon them in their quarters The Baron dâ— Onaw gets out of Vilâ—ory and having fought is wounded in the head and saves himself by favour of the night The Duke of Guise gives a sudden assault to the Germans at Auneau and with a great slaughter of them obtains another famous Victory The Duke of Espernon begins again to treat an Agâ—eement with the Swisses of the German Army and they have leave granted them to return with a safe-conduct to their own home The Reiters and the Geâ—mans following the exaâ—ple of the Swisses do thâ— same All the Army that was commanded by the Baron d' Onau disbands at last The Duke of Bouillon flies to Gâ—â—â—va and diâ—s there A Woman kills 〈…〉 with a knife * And therefore usually called Colonel Alfonso Corso The miserable end of the reliques of the mighty Army of the Germans 1588. Vast thoughts of the House of Lorain too much puffed up by prosperous successes The Duke of Guise causes a Writing to be presented to the King with many cunning demands redounding to his own benefit The King declares â—he D. of Espâ—â—non Admiral of the Kingdom and Governour of Normandy to the great discontent of the Duke of Guise The Council of Sixteen informâ— the Duke of Guise of 20000 men in readiness for any design The Duke of Aumale is in a readiness with 500 Horse to assist the conspiracy of the Parisians A Conspiracy against the Kings person Nicholas Poulain reveals the whole Plot to the High Chancellour and confirms it also to the King himself Henry Prince of Conde poisoned at S. Iehan d' Angâ—ly by his own servants * He that will stir up a Wasps-nest had first need to cover his face well A saying of the Queen-Mother Resolutions taken to free themselves of the Conspiracy of the Parisians The Kings preparations to make himself sure of the Conspirators to block up the passages about Paris and keep victuals from thence The Council of Sixteen by the Kings preparationâ— begin to suspect that their Plot is discovered and the Heads being dismayed send for the Duke of Guise to Paris The King commands the Duke of Guise not to come to Paris but he disobeys The Duke goes to wait upon the Queen-mother who becomes pale and affrighted * I will strike the Shâ—pherd and the Sheep shall be scattered The King being visited by the Duke of Guise shews himself angry both in words and looks because he was come to Paris contrary to his command The Queen disswades the King from his boughts aâ—gainst the Duke of Guise who perceiving in what danger he was presently takes his leave and departs The King and Queen are strongly guarded for fear of the Duke of Guise and he being fearful alsâ— takes the same care The Duke of Guise goes with 400 Gentlemen privately well armed to the Louvre to wait upon the King to Mass. Discourses that pass between the King the Queen-mother and the Duke of Guise The King commands fiâ—teen thousand strangers to be driven out of Paris but the execution is hindered whereupon he resolves to suppress the Insurrection by force The Duke of Guise makes the Parisians bâ—lieve that the King meant to put Sixscore of the chief Catholicks to death The Kings Soldiers come into Paris and guard the Loâ—vre with the streets about it as also the Bridges and Market-places of the City The Parisians raised at the ringing of the bells make barricadoes cross the streets and blocking up all the Kings Corps de Garde come up to the Louvre and begin to assaule the Royalists The Duke of Guise seeing the City in his power and the King as is were a prisoner ceaseth to prosecute the forâ—eing of the Louvre and appeaseth the people Aleâ—â—andro Farâ—â—se Duke of Parma his saying of the Duke of Guise The opinion that the Duke of Guise made way for his designs to seise upon the Crown of France and possess it after the death of Henry the III. The Queen-Mother goes to the Duke of Guise in her Sedan being denied passage in her Coach confers with him but brings back nothing but complaints and exorbitant demands While the Queen returns to the Duke of Guisâ— treaâ—s with him the King with sixteen Gentlemen leaves Paris and retires to Chartres The cause of distaste between the Duke of Espernon and Villeroy The Duke of Espernon coming to Court is not received by the King with his wonted favour by his order quits his Government of Normandy and retires to Angoulesme The Conditions of Peace between the King and the League The Duke of Guise goes with the Q Mother to Câ—artres to the King and is received by him with great demâ—nstrations of honour in appearance Pope Sixtâ—s
Quintus writes congratulatory Letters to the D. of Guisâ— full of high praises The Pope thought he saw not cleerly into the affairs of the League The Pope chuseth Giovaâ— Francesco Moresini Bishop of Bergamo Legat to the Congregation of the States he being much desired by the King to whom he was Nuncio At the same time he is made Cardinal The Duke of Espernon is conspired against at Angoulesme Secretary Villeroy fomenting the business upon a secret order from the King The King according to the example of his Grand-father dismisseâ—h many old servants for their too much wisdom In the place of the High-Chancellour Chiverny Francois Sieur de Mâ—ntâ—elon is chosen Garde de Seaux * Lord Keeper The Assembly of States-General called at Blois upon the agreement between the King and the League begins with extraordinary preparations The King begins the Assembly with a fine Speech which sâ—ings the Duke of Guise and his adherents Monthelon the Garde des Seaux prosecutes and amplifies the King's Speech * Râ—naud de Beaune * Michel Marâ—eaâ— The King and the States swear in solemn manner to perform the Edict made before or persevâ—ring in the Catholick Religion The common opinion that the Duke of Guise aspired to the authority which the Masters of the Palace were wont to have * Les Maires du Palais Câ—ipâ—ric King of France of an effeminate nature put into a Monastery by Charles Martel and Pâ—pin Masters of the Palace The Proposition of receiving the Council of Trent made in the Assembly of the States-General is rejected with great contradiction The King is râ—quested to declare the King of Navarre incapable of the Crown and all others suspected of heresie after much opposition he consents coldly unto it The King seeing the râ—solution of the States against the King of Nâ—varre procures an abâ—oluâ—ion at Rome for the Prince of Câ—nâ—y and Count Soissons of the House of Bourbâ—â— which much troubles the Duke of Guisâ—â— Charles Emanuel Duke of Savoy possesseth himself of the Marquesate of Saluzzo Causes alledged by the Duke of Savoy in excuse for his surprisal of the Marquesate of Saluzzo They send to the Duke of Savoy to demand the restitution of Saluzzo and upon his refusal to denounce War A fray happens among the Lords Pages one of the Duke of Guises is slainâ— the uproar riseth to that height that the whole factioâ—â— are divided under the names of Royalists and Guisaâ—ds the King himself being armed goes to the quarrel The King admits Giâ— Mocenigo Ambassador from Venice though he were not one of the Sauii dâ— Tâ—â—ra Firma * Magistrates so called at Venice because they have the principal adminâ—stration of affairs by land and the care of matters belonging to Peace and War Chrestienne de Lorain which should have been given to the King of Navarre is married to Ferdinandâ— de Medici Grand Duke of Thuscany The King desiring â—o free himself of the Duke of Guâ—se proposeâ— his design to four of his most trusty Confidents who after long consultation resolve to have him killed * Le porche aux Bretons The answer of Grillon Captain of the Guards Lognâ—c promiseth the King that the Duke of Guise should be slâ—in The King's resolution against the Duke of Guise comes to the ear of the Duke of Guise himself A consultation between the Duke of Guise the Cardinal his Brother the Archbishop of Lyons and the Duke d' Elbeuf The order taken by the King for the killing of the Duke of Guise The Captains invention to double the Guards and not be suspected by the Duke of Guise * The French Translation says Grand Mastre de la Garde robbe Pelicart the Dukes Secretary sends him a Note in a Handkerchief to bid him save himself but it comes not to his hands The Duke of Guise swoonin theCouncil-Chamber An ill omen of his approaching death The Duke of Guise is slain as he lifts up the hanging of the Closet-door The Cardinal of Guise and Archbishop of Lyâ—â—s are made prisoners as also all the Lords and other chief adherents of the Duke of Guise * The ordinary Iudge of the Kings houshold his command extends to all places within six leagues of the Court. It was reported that the Duke of Guise had received from Spain the sum of two millions of Crowns The King admitting every one into his presence speaks very resentingly The King says to his Mother Now I am King of France for I have put to death the King of Paris The King discourseth a long while with the Cardinal of Moresini about the Duke of Guises death The King seeing that the Legat shewed no trouble at the imprisonment of the Cardinals commands that Lewis of Lorain Cardinal of Guise be also put to death Du Gast a Captain of the Kings Guard causes the Cardinal of Guise to be slain by four Souldiers The bodies of the two Brothers were burned in quick Lime and their bones buried in an unknown place The Duke of Guise's Virtues and Endowments both in body and mind The Archbishops of Lyons being often examined would never answer alledging that as Primate of all France he had no other Superiour but the Catholick Church The Cardinal of Bourbon the Prince of Iainville now called Duke of Guise the Archbishop of Lyons and the Duke d'Elbeuf are all put into the Castle of Amboyse Charles Duke of Mayâ—nne third Brother to the Guises being advertised of his Brothers death flees from Lyons 1589. Katherine de Medicâ—s Wife to Henry the Second died on Twelfth-Eve in the 70 year of her age thirty whereof she spent in the Regency and in the management of the greatest affairs and troubles of the Kingdom of Franceâ— 1588. 1589. The Insurrection of the Parisians at the news of the Duke of Guise's death Charles of Lorain Duke of Aumale being made Governor of Paris by the City armes the people and orders them regularly under Commanders The Preachers detracting from the King celebrate the Duke of Guise his Martyrdom with exceeding high praises The Colledge of Sorbonne declares Henry the Third to have forfeited his Right to the Crown and his Subjects free from their Oath of Allegiance The King's Arms and Statues are thrown down the Navarrists and Politicks persecuted and slain All the Counsellors of Parliament and Officers who adhered to the King are imprisoned in the Bastille A Decree is made to combine themselves for the defence of Religion and it is called the Holy Vnion The Dutchess of Guise comes to the Parliament and demands justice they determine to do it her and chuse those that should form the Process Places and Cities which rise and unite themselves with the Parisians * Rather in Languedâ—â— A description of the miserable condition that France fell into by the means of the Duke of Guise his death The Names which the Factions gave one another * Bandes Blanckes Sixtus 5. being told of the Cardinal of Guise's death is highly offended and answers
Writing but departs from Court Many Lords and a great part of the Souldiers following the Duke of Espernons example leave the Camp so that by the seventh of August thâ— Army is decreased to half the number The King of Navarre raises the siege from Paris and divides his Forces into convenient places The King desires to speak with Villeroy who was gone over to the League The Duke of Mayenne will not consent to it They treat by a third person but nothing is concluded Madam de Montpensier and others exhort the Duke of Mayenne to make himself be declared King of France The Duke of Maâ—eâ—ne disswaded by Villeroy and others doth not embrace the Council of making himself to be elected King of France The Cardinal of Bourbon who was prisoner at Chinon is declared and confirmed K. of France by the League and called Charles the Tenth Charles the Tenth taken out of Chinon and removed to Fontenay a stronger place where he is kept with stricter guards The Duke of Luxembourg is sent Ambassador to the Pope by the Catholick Royalists The King appoints the Assembly of the States at Tours which is made the Head-quarter of his party The Body of Henry the Third is laid in the great Church at Compeigne The Kings Army is reduced to but 6000 Foot and 1400 Horse yet he marches with good success as far as Diepe The situation of Diepe described The King lies with his Army and fortifies the quarters about Diâ—pe possessing all places of advantage The Duke of Mayenne being come before the Kings trenches draws hiâ— Army in battalia but the Kings Soldiers coming only to skirmish no battel followeth The Germans of the League make signs of coming over to the Kings party are received by them at the Maladery but being entred fall hostilely upon them that had brought them in and make themselves masters of the place The Armies join battel The Grand Prior challengeth the Count de Sagone and killshim in the sight of both Armies The King is in great danger in the midst of the Enemies A Speech of the King of France The King being relieved by Monsieur de Chastillon recovers the Trenches and the Duke of Mayenne loseth the opportunity of the Victory The Duke of Mayenne who with so much greater Forces and such prosperous success began the battel of Arques retired because his men were wearied and wanted Ammunition A saying of the Kings A device of the Royalists The Duke of Mayenne marches from Diepe with his Army The King in modesty refuseth to go under the Canopy of State at Amiens The General of these forces was that Noble Lord Peregrine Bertue Lord Willoughby Father to the valiant Earl of Lindsey who was slain in the Battel of Edghill where he was General of the Kings Army The Kings Army marches towards Paris The King assaults the Suburbs of Paris upon All Saints day takes them and gives the pillage to the Souldiers Father Edmond Bâ—â—goin of the order of S Dominick taken prisoner is sentenced to be torn by four horses for having counselled and praised the Kings murderer The King leaves the Suburbs of Paris at the arrival of the Duke of Mayenne The King causes Estampes to be dismantled A narration of several successes which happened at the same time through all France The Duke of Savoy besiegeth Geneva The K. takes Veâ—dosme and gives the pillage to his Souldiers condemns the Governour to death for his infidelity and Father Robert a Franciscan for having commended the killing of Henry the III. Henry the IV. is acknowledged King of France with publick solemnity at Tours The King desires that the Assembly of the States in which his conversion was hoped for might be deferred and obtains it The Republick of Venice â—cknowledges Henry the IV. King of France and Mocenigo who was Ambassador to Henry the III passes a compliment with the King in publick Gieronimo Matteucci the Popes Nuncio having complained and protested against the Venetian Senate departs which not being well approved â—y the Pope he returns to his residence The King makes himself Master of all the Towns and Fortresses of Normandy 1590. 1590. The Pope resolves to send assistance to the League against the King Cardinal Henrico Gaetano a man partial to Spain is declared Legat to the League in France Prelates appointed by the Pope to accompany the Embassie and 300000 Crowns to be employed for the liberty of the Cardinal of Bourbon Pope Sixtus V his Orders and Commissions to Cardinal Gâ—etano Legat in France * Or Cajetan The Cardinal Legats request to Colonel Alphonso Corso and his answer The Cardinal Legat having overcome many doubts and difficulties arrives at Paris The Publication of the Popes Breve at Paris and the content thereof The Parliament of Tours forbids to acknowledge the Legat and the Parliament of Paris exhorted all to give him due reverence All the learned men fight for their factions with their Pens as the Soldiers with their Swords Princes that aspired to the Kingdom of France * Coâ—missaâ—y-General A Treaty of Agreement between Henry the Fourth and the Duke of Mayenne The Sieur de la Mothe refuses to advance beyond the Frontiers unless the King of Spain be declared Protector of the Crown of France with authority to dispose of the chief Ecclesiastical and Temporal Dignities which Prerogatives were otherwise called Marks of Iustice The Duke of Mayenne will not hearken to an agreement with the King The Archbishop of Lyons lately prisoner at Amboise is made High-Chancellor to the Duke of Mayenne A false rumor is divulged of a Treaty of Agreement which increases the confusion of the Parisianâ— The Spaniards consent that the Supplies of Flanders should advance and jâ—yn with the Duke of Mayenne Cardinal Gaetanâ— grants unto the D. of Mayenne the three hundred thousand crowns brought for enlargement of the Cardinal of Bourbon The Decree of the Colledge of Sorbonâ—e Meulan stands upon the Seinâ— below Paris A description of the situation of Meulan and of the siege laid to it by the Duke of Mayenne The Duke of Mayenne after 25 days raises the siege of Meulan and marches towards Rouen to appease new troubles The King besiegeth Dreâ—x At the news of the siege of Dreux the people of Paris mutiny The Duke of Mayenne joins with the Spanish Supplies from Flanders and marching towards Dreux resolveth to fight The German Infantry raised for the K. of France turn for the League under the command of Col. St. Paul The Army of the League being 4500 Horse and 20000 Foot march to relieve Dreux The King advertised of their coming raises the siege A terrible Prodigâ— seen by the Kings Souldiers The Kings Army 3000 Horse and 8000 Foot Reasons moving the King to fight though his Army was less by half than that of the the League The King designs his form of Battel and draws it with his own hand * The hedge or inclosure of the meadow The manner of drawing up the
at Sun-set again it is plain the Author meant 2 hours within night which according to the time of Sun-set there in that season of the year must needs be before Nine a Clock for after 2 they could not have had time enough before day-light to march so far and to make a several attempts to scale the City The King marches towards St. Denis but in the midst of the night gives a scalado to the walls of Paris yet the vigilancy of the Duke of Nemours makes it ineffectual The Kings soldiers return at break of day to scale the walls again â— ladders are set up but being discovered they are repulsed with the death of the first that went up Errors imputed to the King and his Army Excuses in favour of the King The King being come to St. Denis without money or victorâ— separates his Army which was oppressed with many diseases The King assaults and batters 〈◊〉 so violently that upon the third day he takes and sacks it Câ—aude Prince of Iainville defends Troyes and beats back Monsieur de Tinteville who had like to have surprised it by intelligence with some of the Citizens The Duke of Parma against his own will lays siege to Corbeil The French of the League begin to hate the Duke of Parma's Souldiers The Duke of Parma takes Corbeil Rigaut the Governour is slain with most of the defendents and the place sacâ—ed The death of Siâ—tus Quintus The Duke of Parma though earnestly intreated to stay in France prepares nevertheless for his departure Vrban the VII created Pope after Sixtus V. he lives but twelve days and is succeeded by Gregory XIV a Milanese The ordering of the Spanish Army in their return into Flanders The Baron de Guiry recovers Corbâ—il and Lagny which had been taken by the Duke of Parma The Spanish Army marching towards Flanders and the Kings Army following they skirmish many dayes but upon the 25 of November the King making shew that he would fight the Baron de Biron engageth himself so far that being relieved by his Friends he had much ado to escape with help of night The King assaults the Spanish Army again and his Horse having encompassed the enemies Rereguard would have cut it in pieces if Georgio Basti a famous Captain of those times had not disengaged them with his Lanciers The Duke of Parma takes leave of the Duke of Mayenne leaving him a Tertia of Italians and another of Spaniards and 500 Horse The Duke of Mencoeurs pretensions to the Dutchy of Bretagne The Prince of Dombes Governor for the King in Bretagne opposes the Duke of Morcoeurs designs and causes Fort Dombes to be built which is demolished bâ— the Spaniards The Sieur de Vins and the Countess de Seâ—â—x conclude to give the superâ—â—â—ity of Provence to the Duke of Savoy he goes to Aiâ— and is by the Parliament declared Head of the Politick and Military Government The Duke of Mayenne writes resentingly to the Parliament of Aix and to the Sieur de Vins who repenting himself begins to dis-favour the Duke of Savoys designs Grenoble in Dauphine after a long siege returns to the Kings obedience 1591. The King assaults Corby and takes it 1591. The Catholicks make great complaints for the Kings persevering in Calvinism Remedies used by the King to conserve the affections of those of his party and keep them in obedience The King recalls the Duke of Espernon to the Army and other Catholick Lords to reconcile them unto him * The Visâ—ount The Viscount of Turenne obtains asâ—istance from Queen Elizabeth the Hollanders and the Protestant Princes of Germany The party of the League take a disgust against the D. of Mayenne which is fomented by the Spaniards The Lords oâ— the House of Lorain begin to be displeased and to grow jealous of one another The Duke of Nemours for some discontents received from his brother the Duke of Mayenne refuses the Government of the City of Paris which the Duke of Mayenne confers upon his eldest Son the Duke of Esguillon appointing the Marquiss of Belin his Lieutenant The Complaiâ—ts of the Widow Dutchess of Guise 1590. The Duke of Mayenne is troubled at the attempts of those of his Family at the designs of the Duke of Savoy and at the delays of the Spaniards The Duke of Mayenne is not satiâ—fied with the new Pope Gregory the 14. doubting his too great dependency upon Spain and the unactiveness of his nature The Duke of Mayenne dispatches President Ieannin to the King of Spain and the Sieur des Portes to the Pope to sollicite aid 1591. The Chevalier d' Aumale goes to surprise St. Denis and without resistance enters with all his men but the Governor with only thirty Horse charges and routs the enemy the Chevalier d' Aumale being run thorow the throat and left dead It was observed that the Chevalier d' Aumale fell dead before an Inn whose sign was a Sword embroidered with Golden Flower-de-luces and that his body being set in the Church was gnawn by Moles The French says Rats President Brisson one of the principal adherents to the League having changed his mind plots insurrections in favor of the King Eighty Captains and other Reformadoes disguised with as many horseâ— load of Corn and Meal receive order to go up to the Port St Honore about midnight and to attempt to surprise Paris The Marquis de Belin Lieutenant Governour of Paris advertised of the Kings design and of some tokens of President Brissons practices makes a severe Proclamation and orders and disposes the Militia and the Citizens for the defence of the the City * Or Wards The order observed by the Kings Souldiers for the surprising of Paris The fourscore disguised Reformadoes are discovered by the Sieur de Tâ—emblecourt The Parisians that they might not be lest unprovided receive a Teâ—â—ia of Spaniards and another of Neopolitans into the City The Duke of Mayenne jealous of the Spanish designs procures a Treaty so far that for many days the Peace was certainly thought to be concluded Pope Gregory the XIV resolves to send meâ— and money to assist the League Marsilio Landriano a Milanese is chosen Legat to the Kingdom of France by Gregory the XIV Gregory the 14. assigns 15000 Crowns by the month for the service of the League The description of the siâ—uation of Chartres before which the Mareschal de Byron lays siege The Sieur de Chastillon's stratagem to cast up his Trench by night without errour For want of Ammunition the Battery goes on so slowly at Chartres that the King thinks to raise the siege The Defendents of Chartres not being relieved surrender the Town The Duke of Mayenne besieges Chasteau-Thierry a place more pleasant than strong the Governor whereof was the Secretary Pinart Secretary Pinart having brought all his goods into the Castle for fear of losing them treats a Composition with the Sieur de Villeroy The Duke of Mayenne receiveth the place and Castle with the
King beats up the quarters of the Light-horse of the League The Duke of Parma sends Prince Ranuccio to assault the Kings out-guards and while they are fighting there being favoured by a mist he removes his Camp without noise of either Drum or Trumpet The Army of the League shut up in the Peninsula is reduced unto necessity of Victual and is in a great strait The Duke of Parma to free the Army which was in a manner imprisoned in the Country of Caux resolves to pass the River Seine and his attempt succeeds The King perceiving the Enemies design though too late goes to hinder their passage over the River but they were past already The King dissolves his forces and sends the Lords to their Governments and with a quick fleeing Army follows the march of the enemy Francois de Bourbon Dukâ— of Montpensâ—er as he was returning to his Government of Normandy dies at Lisieâ—x the third of Iune 1592. The Duke of Mayenne murmurs against the Duke of Parma ascribing the glory of all the actions to himself The Duke of Parma shâ—wing that he had twice delivered the League attributeâ— the cause unto the French why the King of Navarre was not utterly suppressed The Duke of Mayenne upon excuse of taking Physick stayes at Rouen The Sieur du Plesâ—is Mornay Secretary of State to the King and the Sieur de Villerâ—y for the Duke of Mayenne Treat of an Accommodation with mutuâ—l promises of Secrecy President Ieannin by order from the D. of Mayenne signifies those Conditions to Monsieur de Villeroy who was in Treaty which the Duke desires for the effecting an Accommodation The Treaty of Agreement divulged by the Sieur du Plessis comes to the ears of the Princesses and Spanish Ministers working a contrary effect to what he that published them desired The Duke of Parma leaves Forces in France under the Sieur de Rosne depending upon the Duke of Mayenne to whom also the other Spanish Ministers forbear to give further discontents The Catholicks of the Kings party displeased that the Peace should be treated by the Sieur de Plessis a Hugonot renew the Treaty of a third party Innocent the Ninth is succeeded in the Papacy by Cardinal Hippolito Aldobrandino with the name of Clement the Eighth being aged Fifty six years Clement the Eighth gives supplies unto the League with more moderate expences and resolutions than his Predecessors had done The King by the means of Mocenigo the Venetian Ambassador prays that Republick to treat with the Pope concerning his reconciliation with the Church The King desires Ferdinando de Medici Grand Duke of Thuscany to use his endeavors also with the Pope and the Colledge of Cardinals in favour of his business The Duke of Mayenne who had still deferred the Convocation of the States writes to the Cardinal Legat and to the Duke of Parma that the time of assembling them was now present Cardinal Gondi and the Marquiss de Pisani are chosen to be sent to Rome The Decree of the Parliaments of Tours and Chalons that none should run to Rome for the procuring of Benefices The pretensions of Râ—nâ—ud de Bâ—aune Archbishop of Bâ—urges upon the Spiritual Superiority of the Galliae A Decree made by Henry the Fourth in favour of the Ecclesiastical Dignities and of the Catholick Religion The Duke of Mayenne besieges Ponteau de Mer. The Sieur de Villars goes to besiege Quilleboeuf a Fort not yet brought to perfection The Sieur de Villars is forced to rise from Quillâ—boeuf The Duke of Mayenne takeâ— Ponteau de Mer The Duke of Parma goes into Flanders to the â—aths of Spaw to be cured of the Dropsie Monsieur de Rosne takes Espernay The King sends his Forces to recover Espernay The Mareschal de Byron a Commander of great valour is killed with a Cannon-shot Iuly 26. in the Sixty fifth year of his age The King wept â—or the Mareschal de Byâ—on The Baron de Byron to revenge the death of his Father scales a great Tower at Espernay and takes it but is sorely wounded Espernay yieldeth it self with condition to leave their colours which were much desired by the King because there were some Spanish Ensigns among them The King desires a reconciliation with the Catholick Church by way of Agreement not by way of Pardon Causes that make the Pope backward in determining about the affairs of the Crown of France The Duke of Mayenne gives Villeroy liberty to favour the Kings Conversion at Rome and at the same time opposes it with all his power Pope Clâ—m 8. gives notice to Cardinal Gondi and to the Marquiss de Pisans that they should not enter into the Ecclesiastical State Cardinal Gondi sends his Secretary to Rome to excuse himself to the Pope The unhappy condition of Ecclesiastical affairs in the Kingdom of France The Pope sends Monsignor Agucchi to Cardinal Sega Legat in France with prâ—dent Instructions concerning the affairs of that Kingdom Cardinal Sega affectionate to the Lords of the League and perswaded by hope being become partial to the Spaniards doth not execute his orders accordding to the Popes intentions The Duke of Mayenne interpreting the Popes manner of proceeding to be in favour of him applies himself to the Convocation of the States with hope to be chosen King of France The City of Paris is appointed for the Convocation of the States The Duke of Mayenne leaves the command of the Army to the Sieur de Rosne and goes himself to Parâ—â— Causes that move the Duke of Mayenne to hope to be chosen King of France The Duke of Parâ—a's death was hurtful to the interests of the King of Spain Monsieur de la Valette is slain with a Musket shot at the siege of Râ—câ—ebrâ—ne The River Vare is the confine that separates Italy from France The Sieur de Les Diguiâ—res makes great incuâ—sions against the Duke of Savoy Monsieur de Maugiron Governour of Valence for the King gives up the place to the Lords of the League The Duke of Savoy recovers the places taken by Les Diguieres and takes Antibo The Duke of Espernon going into Provence recovers Antibo and all the towns held by the Duke of Savoy as far as the River Vare Antoine Scipion Duke of Iâ—yeuse lays siege to Villemuâ— Fortresâ— near Montauban Monsieur de Temines enters with men into Villemur The Kings Forces sent to relieve Villemur assault the Duke of Ioyeuse's Camp and make themselves masters of the first Trench While the Royalists fight with the Leaguers with equal fortune Temines sallies with most of the Garrison of Villemur and catching the Enemy in the midst routs them and puts them to flight Câ—aon a great strong Town that held for the League is besieged by the Princes of Câ—nty and Dombes The Royallists raise their siege at Craon by reason of the Duke of Merâ—oeurs arrival with relief The Kings Forces desiring to make their retreat in sight of the enemy losâ— almost all their Foot who are
take a great deal of Victual and Ammunition which were brought from Noâ—on to be put into Laon. The Mareschal de Byron having placed himself in ambush falls upon and takes great store of victual which were going from la Fere to the Enemies Camp The Duke of Mayenne makes his retreat by day in the face of the Enemy much superior to him in number with so good order that he receives no losâ— at all The Baron de Guiry slain The mines are sprung Laon is assaulted and valiantly defended * Fougade is a kind of mine of about eight or ten foot square covered with stones pieces of Timber bricks and such things as â—hey do mischief to to the â—ssailanâ—s bâ—ing fiered when they come upon it The number of the defendents being diminished they not longer able to hold out Capitulate and Surrender Col. St. Paul takes upon him the title of Duke of Retelois and while he plots to get also the City of Rheims he is killed by the D. of Guise The Sieur de Presâ—â—ay Governor of Chasteau-Thierry submits himself with that place to the Kings obedience The Citizens of Amiens raise a tumult against the D. of Aumale and put themselves into the Kings hands The Sieur de Balagny who had had the Government of Cambray from Queen Kâ—therine as hetress to the D. of Alancon and after adhering to the League had made himself Master of it makes composition with the King up-very large conditions Cardinal Gondi being returned to Paris commands as superior of the Clergy of that City that they should use again the Prayers that were wâ—nt to be made for the King of France and that they should acknowledge H. the Fourth their lawful King Words of Pope Clemâ—nt the Eighth to the Duke of Sâ—ssa the Spanish Ambassador The Duke of Mayenne goes to Bruxelles where he is treated with complyance The Substance of the agreement concluded between the Duke of Mayenne and the Spaniards at Bruxelles The Duke of Lorain makes a truce with the King * Or County of Bourgongne The King sends the Lorain â—orces that were come to him to make incursions into the County of Bourgongne The Duke of Guise leaves the League and makes his composition with the King The Duke of Guisâ— as heiâ— of the House of Anjou pretends rights unto Provence The Duke of Mercoeur is disgusted at the Spaniards in Bretagne because they would not meddle in matters out of that Province The Mareschal d' Aumont Governor for the King in Bretagne besieges the Fort of Croisil begun by the Spaniard * Sir Iohn Norris The French assault Coisil but are bravely repulsed by the Spaniards * Storm-piles The French renew the assault but are beaten off with great loss The Duke of Mercoeur takes no care to relieve Croisil Don Iuan del Aquila marches to relieve his Country-men but having neither horse nor other preparations sufficient he finds the enterprize very difficult After many assaults the defendents of Croisil are all cut in pieces but with fame of most remarkable valour and very great loss to the assailants Fort Croisil slighted by the French The City and Parliament of Aix not being able to resist the Kings forces under the Duke of Espernon surrender upon condition that the Duke shall have no superiority in that City The Mareschal d' Anville is deputed by the King to compose the differences of the Provencials by removing the Duke of Espernon The Duke of Espernon declares that he will defend the Government of Provence and the Sieur de Les Diguieres goes with good forces into the Province to put him out The Duke of Espernon refers himself to the Constables arbitrement who declares that he should go out of the Governmenâ— The Duke of Savoy besieges Briqueras and the French not being able to pass to relieve it he takes it The Duke of Nemours escapes out of the Castle of Piâ—rre Ancise Iehan Chastel a Merchant of Paris wounds the King in the mouth with a knife whilst he was Saluting the Knights of the Holy Ghost in his lodgings at the Louvre Iehan Chastel being imprisoned and tortured confesseth that he was moved to attempt the killing of the King by the Doctrine he had learned of the Jesuiâ—es whereupon some of them are put in prison Iehan Chastell is condemned to be dragged in pieces by four horses The Jesuites are banished out of the whole Kingdom of France The Divines of Paris make a Decree wherein they declare the Doctrine that teaches to kill Princes to be Heretical 1595. The Mareschal d' Anville imbraces the Kings Conversion The Hugonots threaten to forsake the King and take the Crown from him which they said they had gotten him After many difficulties the Edict in succour of the Hugonots is accepted by the Parliament and proclaimed being the same which King Henry the III. had made Anno 1577. Henry the IV. resolves to proclaim open War against the King of Spain Causes that moved King Henry the IV. to proclaim Wars against Spain Upon the 20th of Ian. 1595. Henry the IV. causes War against Spain to be proclaimed by his Heralds in all the Confines King Philip answerâ— the King of France his Declaration about two months after 1594. The Venetian Ambassadors sent to congratulate the Kings assumption to the Crown are received with great demonstrations of honor The Citizens of Beâ—â—ne in the Dutchy of Bourgâ—ngne calling the Mareschal de Biron submit themselves to the Kings obedience 1595. The Baron de Sâ—nâ—cey goes over to the Kings party with the City of Ossonne The Citizens of Autun put themselves under the Kings obedience The Constablâ— of Castile with 8000 Foot and 2000 Horse goes into the Franche 〈◊〉 and being united with the Duke of Mayenne recovers some places and takes others The Sieur de Tremblecâ—urt not being relieved by the Marâ—schal de Biron surrenders the Castle of Vezu to the Constable of â—astile The King comes to Dijâ—n and gives order that both the Castles be besieged The Constable of Castile perswaded by the Duke of Mayenne advances with his Army to attempt the recovery of Dijon The Baron d'Ossonville sent â—orth to discover the Army of the League is charged and constrained to retire The Mareschal de Biron going to receive the Baron d'Ossonville puts a Troop of the Enemies Cavalry to flâ—ght The Mareschal de Biron being without his head-piece is wounded in the head The King half disarmed succors the Mareschal de Biron The King follows the Forces of the League which retire still skirmishing The Constable of Castile noâ— to hazard the Fraâ—che â—â—mte by a Battel makesa halt having resolved not to fight The Constable retires with his Forces though the Duke of Mayenne labours to the contrary The Duke of Mayenne seeing himself forsaken by the Spaniards and advertised that the Pope inclined to the absolution of the King makes an agreement with him The King goes into the Fraâ—che Comâ—e to molest the Spaniards The French pass
of his death would have made believed by men of best understanding if the disease of which he died had not been known to be nourished and grown up with him from his cradle He left behind him the opinion of a good Prince free from vice inclined to Justice and Religion but reported to be of a weak heavy understanding and of a nature rather apt to be awed by others than able to govern of himself However it would have been expedient for the peace of France either that he had never come to the Crown or else that he had lived till the designs then on foot had been fully perfected For as the force and violence of thunder useth in a moment to overthrow and ruine those buildings which are built with great care and long labour so his unexpected death destroying in an instant those counsels which with so much art and dissimulation were brought to maturity and concluded left the state of things already in the way although by violent and rigorous means yet to a certain and secure end in the height of all discord and more than ever they were formerly troubled wavering and abandoned Charles the Ninth Brother to Francis and second Son to the Queen succeeded to the Crown being yet but a Child about eleven years old In so tender an age there was no doubt but he should be committed to the care of a Guardian who should supply his defect in the Government in which case the ancient customs of the Kingdom and the Laws often confirmed by the States called rightfully to that charge as first Prince of the Blood the King of Navarre But how could the Kings youth and the Government of the Kingdom be safely committed into his hands who upon great suspicions to have practised against the State was kept in a manner prisoner and his Brother for the same crime already condemned to die The Guises had governed with supreme authority under the late King and with great constancy applied all manner of frank remedies to recover the prosperity and peace of the State so that committing the Government to them the same Councils might be continued and the same deliberations followed But how could the Guardianship of a King in minority be conferred upon those that were in no manner of way allied to the Royal Blood against all the Laws of the Kingdom and in such a time when the major part of the great Lords being already wakened and advertised would earnestly oppose it The States had often committed the Regency and Government of Infant-Kings to the Mothers and in such division of opinions and factions the life of the King and custody of the Kingdom ought not in reason to be trusted in other hands But how could a woman that was a stranger without dependences and without favourers pretend to the supreme authority with two so powerful and already-armed factions Wherefore when the late King Francis beginning to grow worse shewed evident signs of death the Guises foreseeing what might easily happen entred into a streight league of friendship with the Cardinal of Tournon the Duke of Nemours the Mareschals of Brissac and S. Andre the Sieur de Sipierre Governour of Orleans and many other great Lords continually providing what force they could to maintain themselves and their power On the other side the King of Navarre conceiving good hopes for the future making a confederacy with the Admiral the Cardinal of Chatillon the Prince of Portian Monsieur de Iarnac and the rest of his dependents had secretly armed all his Family and by sundry messengers sent for the Constable who having understood the Kings death hasted his journey which he used to delay was every hour expected at Orleans So that both Factions having put themselves into a posture of defence and the whole Court and the Souldiers divided between them and not only all others but even the Deputies of the States themselves taking part according to their inclinations and several interests there was no place left for any third resolution but with the instant danger that every hour the Factions would affront each other every place was full of tumults and terrour and all their proceedings tended to a manifest ruine Notwithstanding the unbridled desire of Rule did not so sway their minds as yet accustomed to reverence the Majesty of Laws that through private discords publick obedience should be denied to the lawful King though in minority but both Factions with tacite and unanimous consent striving who should be the first they saluted and did homage to King Charles the Ninth of that Name the same day that his Brother died all agreeing to acknowledge him for their lawful and natural Prince This was the foundation and basis whereon to form those things which were left so strangely disordered For the Queen who knew she could not trust the life of her children and the Government of the State to either Faction the one grievously offended and exasperated the other full of boldness and pretensions and both of them powerful in adherents and inclined to undertake any great attempt desired to preserve in her self not only the custody and care of her children but also the Government and administration of the Kingdom which in the last days of Francis his life and in the disorders at his death appeared to her so difficult that she little less then desâ—aired of safety But this first point confirmed of obedience rendred to the Kings Person by both parties which as appeared manifestly was done through jealousie and mutual fear the one had of the other each doubâ—ing his adversary would arrogate the authority to rule and usurp the power of the Government the Queen laying things together conceived that drawing from these discords and present confusion an advantageous resolution for her self she might as Mediatrix between them get the superiority of both being supported by the proper interests of the one and the other Faction who not agreeing among themselves nor able easily to attain to that end they aimed at would agree upon her as a mean between the two extreams being contented that the Authority and Power should rest in her which by reason of the opposition of their adversaries they could not obtain for themselves In which respect the Guises would easily join with her that the King of Navarre might not acquire the absolute Government and the King of Navarre would perhaps be content with less authority than of right belonged to him rather than hazard the whole by contending with the Guises So that if the business were dextrously carried the supreme Authority would fall upon her This conception was the likelier to take effect because the Queen though united with the Guises had in apparence preserved her self Neuter by which means she was confident to one party and not thought an enemy to the other But two great difficulties traversed this design One that the King of Navarre being exasperated with the injuries past it was a very difficult
matter to appease him The other that beginning to treat with him she might give cause of suspition to the Guises and so greatly endangered the losing that support before she had time to settle the affairs Which obstacles though they appeared invincible yet the urgency of the occasion inforced a necessity to try all kind of policies though never so doubtful The first thought was to assure the Guises for it had been but an unwise counsel to abandon all old friendship already confirmed before there was any manner of assurance that it was possible to contract a new one But a business of that nicety and on every side full of suspition was not to be managed but by persons of great dexterity Wherefore having thought upon many the Queen at length resolved there was no instrument so proper for that negotiation as the Mareschal S. Andre For being a great Confident to the Guises privy to all their secretest thoughts and besides that a man of prudence and singular quickness he would not believe the Queen could have any hope to cozen him and the businesses treated by him would have credit and great authority with his own Faction So that having sent for him and deplored the state of the present affairs she enquired what resolution the Princes of Lorain meant to take professing that she would not differ from them but follow any advice that they by agreement amongst themselves should think most reasonable To which he making a doubtful reply with an intent rather to penetrate into the Queens designs than to discover to her the intentions of his own party after many several discourses at last all their arguing ended in this conclusion That the differences between the two Factions could not be accommodated without great troubles and the danger of a doubtful War if both parties did not yield something in their reasons and retire as it is commonly said a step backwards leaving to her to mediate between them who both as a Judge and Moderatrix and as an indifferent party might limit the pretentions of the Princes in such a manner that one side should not seem to yield to the other but through modesty and respect that they bore to the Mother of their King forget all past injuries and so things might remain equally balanced between them This counsel proceeding in a manner wholly from the Mareschal the Queen feigning rather to take than give advice they began to consult which way was best to proceed Then shewing that the King of Navarre was a man of right intentions and of a facile moderate nature she doubted not but she could perswade him to it so the Princes of Lorain would be content The Mareschal that was free from any private passion and knew the slippery dangerous condition in which the Guises stood took upon him the charge to manage the business with them which being proposed to the Duke and the Cardinal and afterwards debated in a meeting of their Confederates they all approved of it But the two Brothers were of different opinions For the Duke being more placable and moderate consented to an accommodation provided his Governments and Revenues that he enjoyed by the favour of the late Kings might remain untoucht But the Cardinal being of a more ambitious nature and vehement disposition desired still to persist in the strifes they had begun and to endeavour to preserve themselves in the same authority they had obtained and exercised during the life of Francis Notwithstanding not only the Cardinal of Tournon concurring with the Duke in opinion as desirous to avoid the tempest of War but also the two Mareschals of Brissac and S. Andre and especially the Sieur de Sipierre whose opinion through the fame of his wisdom was of great esteem amongst them and conceiving they got enough if preserving their reputation their estates and honours which they possessed they could preserve themselves for times of better conjuncture leave was given to the Queen by means of the same Mareschal to try all the ways she should think good to make an agreement with the King of Navarre This difficulty being overcome the greatest obstacle was yet to pass through which was to appease the Faction of the discontented Princes a thing judged by many not possible to be brought to pass and absolutely desparate But the Queen knowing the nature and inclination of those she haâ— to deal with a thing chiefly necessary for the effecting any great design did not doubt to compass her desire The intimate Counsellors to the King of Navarre were Francis de Cars a Gascoigne and Philip de Lenon-court Bishop of Auxerre That a man of small judgment and little experience in the world This of a deep reach extreamly vigilant and altogether intent upon those interests that were most for his own advancement These being secretly gained by the working of the Queen-Mother with such means as were most likely to prevail over their several humours for she fought by rewards and apparent specious reasons to corrupt and perswade de Cars and to Auxerre she offered honours and Ecclesiastical preferments which by means of the King of Navarre only he could not so easily attain unto they became Ministers to the Queens designs and under the name of faithful sincere Counsellors were ready to favour those negotiations that tended to an agreement and the advancement of her greatness The first overtures of this accommodation were made by the Dutchess of Montpensier by reason of her goodness and candid disposition very inward with the Queen and a great friend to the King and Queen of Navarre through the inclination she had to the Hugonots Religion and in the progress of the business came in by little and little Tanneguy de Câ—rrouges and Louis de Lansac men of approved wisdom in whom the Queen reposed great confidence and these three continually employed their endeavours to shake the King of Navarre's resolution who being now drawn from his wonted inclinations to peace and quietness and incited by the ardour of enmity and the memory of dangers past had his thoughts so confused that he stood in suspence and doubtful what course to take Three conditions were proposed from the Queen First that all prisoners should be set at liberty and particularly the Prince of Conde Madam de Roye and the Visdame of Chartres causing the Parliament of Paris to declare null the Sentence pronounced against the Prince by the Judges Delegate Secondly that the King of Navarre should have the Government of all the Provinces in the Kingdom provided the Queen should enjoy the name and authority of Regent And the third that the Catholick King should be sollicited to the restitution or change of Navarre and the Isle of Sardinia was particularly named These conditions being proposed by the Queens Agents the Kings Counsellors highly approved them shewing that the Regency a Title without substance and only an airy name was abundantly recompenced by the authority and power over the Provinces wherein consisted the
ruined and undone and yet not only the dissentions in matters of Religion but also the emulations and enmities of the great ones were still more than ever kindled and stirred up In this miserable condition no other prop upheld the State from a final subversion contrived and plotted by so many save only the wisdom and magnanimity of the Queen-Mother who by long use accustomed to resist the heaviest strokes of Fortune having presently after the Kings death taken possession of the Regency endeavoured constantly by the best means she could to stop the dangerous precipice of the present affairs But the diseases of that Kingdom were not so light nor the humours that distempered it so weak as could by gentle medicines be cured in a short time especially in the Kings absence wherefore the Queen by the experience of so many years well acquainted with the nature and quality of the sickness not presuming more upon her own strength than in reason she ought to hope thought in that present conjuncture she should do enough if she could keep the state of the Kingdom from growing worse and preserve it from falling into greater distractions suspending the present disorders till the Kings coming who afterwards with a well-grounded resolution might apply such remedies as he thought most proper and in this she imitated the ordinary custom which Physitians observe in the cure of the most desperate maladies who having in hand a body full of gross corrupt humours either in the heat of the Dog-days or the extream cold of Winter both times unfit to cleanse and purge them away endeavour by gentle lenitive medicines to allay the violence of the disease till the conveniency of the season gives them opportunity to make a perfect cure She was the rather perswaded to take that course because she knew not what the King would resolve on who though he had severely persecuted the Hugonots during the Reign of his Brother yet mens opinions and resolutions changing according to the alteration of affairs she could not be certain whether he would incline to Peace or War and therefore she thought best to reserve things in such manner that he might have power to follow that which he most approved Wherefore being resolved to dissemble and to value the substance more than the appearance of things she determined first of all to make preparations for War that she might not be taken unprovided and then in other matters with delays and prolonged hopes to lull and entertain the expectations and inclinations of the Great Ones endeavouring chiefly to keep Foreign Armies from invading any part of the Kingdome With this resolution she with all speed sent Gaspar Count of Schombergh to raise six thousand Swisses and some Troops of German Cavalry to the Duke of Montpensier who by reason of the Kings desperate sickness was come to Court she gave charge that returning presently to the Camp which was left in Poictou he should recruit both the Horse and Foot as much as he could and the same commission she gave to the Prince Daulphine who with the other Army was in the confines of Daulphine and Languedoc and nevertheless at thâ— same time having still a regard to those ends she had secretly proposed to her self though she took not away the guards which were placed upon the Duke of Alancon and the King of Navarre yet she began to use them with wonderful shews of honour and affection for alledging that it stood not with their reputation to be set at liberty without some previous testimony of their innocency and without the decree and consent of the lawful King lest the nearness of blood and relation might seem to have had greater power with her than truth and reason in all other things she shewed such an entire confidence in them that she did nothing of importance without their advice and promised besides to be a particular Instrument in effecting their hopes and pretensions by which means the Duke of Alancon being of an unconstant nature and allured by his Mothers flatteries suffered himself to be easily guided by her subtilty and the King of Navarre finding no opportunity to advance his fortune feigned to give credit to all she said Thus these two Princes either drawn though not sincerely to her party or quieted and as it were lulled asleep the Regency being confirmed in her without opposition she jointly with her Son and Son-in-law writ to the Magistrates Governours of Provinces and other Officers of the Crown not because their assent was necessary to make her Orders authentick nor because she had any great confidence in them but to shew she was both in mind and counsel united with those Princes and to take away all hopes of their protection from those who desiring new changes had set their eyes upon them with wondrous expectation These Letters besides the notice of the Kings death and his election of the Queen-Mother to be Regent contained also the confirmation of those Edicts granted by Charles lately deceased to those of the Reformed Religion as Liberty of Conscience the free permission of their Ecclesiastical Rites and finally an effectual exhortation to them all to live under the obedience of those Edicts and of the ordinary Magistrates in quietness and tranquillity on the other side exhorting those Magistrates to conserve all persons in their own just rights and to prohibite any kind of molestation to all sorts of people whatsoever which things were by Monsieur de Villeroy Secretary of State her most assured Confident laid open with many artificial flourishes and with interpretations and commissions favourable to the Hugonots to withdraw the fuel from that fire and among so many discords in part to qualifie and mitigate in the minds of such as were most credulous those so turbulent dissentions kindled in matters of Religion To these satisfactory words joining deeds no less proper and efficacious she dispatched the Abbot Giovanni Baptista Guadagni to Monsieur de la Noue to treat of a cessation of Arms in Poictou and Xaintonge where the Duke of Montpensier still increasing his Army did purposely slacken his proceedings it being the intent of the Queen Regent rather to suspend the causes than prosecute or hasten the effects With the same directions she dispatched Monsieur de St. Sulpice to the Mareshal d' Anville to the end that by giving him hopes of his Brothers liberty and of his confirmation in the Government of Languedoc he might endeavour to settle the commotions also in those parts and bring things to a truce which she was resolved to accept of though upon disadvantageous conditions The Abbot Guadagni's negotiation produced its effect for the Rochellers and other people thereabouts who by woful experience had sufficiently known the valour and severe resolutions of the new King when as his Brothers Lieutenant he made War against the Hugonots being in very great fear of him inclined easily to the Truce as it were to a forerunner and introduction of Peace for
fought withal and beaten by the Catholick King he would not at all think himself injured or ill dealt withal it being a business apart that concerned not his Interests or the Crown of France That for the Duke of Alancon he had opposed him stiffly more then once but that he was more apt to follow the suggestions of others then to obey his commands That he was sorry he had not been able to restrain those French that went with him but that the disobedience of his Subjects was known to all the World and also the quality of those persons that were gone thither who for so many years had disturbed the Kingdom in his time and in the Reigns of his Brothers and Predecessors That he had given a sufficient testimony of himself when the States of Flanders desiring to put themselves under his Authority he had refused them without any demur at all So that he having no hand in those preparations made against Flanders nor in the others against Portugal he believed that the Peace and Friendship which he held with the Catholick King were neither violated nor disturbed concluding that to give a clear evidence of himself and to conserve the Peace with the Crown of Spain if the Catholick King should desire it he would at any time send men into Flanders to serve the Prince of Parma with express order not onely to fight against the States and against the other Commanders but also against his brother the Duke of Alancon himself This was the substance of what the King said adorning it with many particularities and circumstances but in effect he endeavoured to make both businesses continue being glad not onely that the Duke of Alancon should go out of his Kingdom but that with Monsieur de la Noue the Mareschal de Byron and many other Commanders the greatest part of that matter which did molest and disquiet his State should also be removed which when he saw effected in the year 1582 having setled himself in his former repose he continued the prosecution of those designs which by long practise were grown familiar to him and because cunning and dissimulation were already converted into nature and he now did that by use and custom which his humour inclining to he was from the beginning resolved to bring to pass by art he went on exalting and giving power onely to those who bred up by himself were beyond measure esteemed and most excessively favoured by him amongst which to Anne de Ioyeuse by him created Duke and Peer of France he gave in Marriage his own Sister-in-law sister to the Queen and to Iehan Louis de la Valett created also Duke of Espernon and Peer of France he granted the most important Governments and the greatest Offices that were daily vacant Next to these in his favour were the Chancellor Chiverny Rene Sieur de Villequier Francis Sieur d'O Pompone de Bellieure Villeroy the Secretary of State and the Mareschals of Retz and Matignon who no less mature in understanding than in age cared not to be the first in the King's favour lest they should also be first exposed to the blow and envy of Fortune but yielding the highest place to the vanity of young men â—â—ontented themselves with a more setled and more moderate condition The wisdom of the Marescal de Retz was particularly very remarkable who knowing himself to be an Italian and therefore subject to the hatred and persecution of the French though the King did by the vastness of his Gifts seek to exalt him to the highest pitch of greatness yet did not onely put rubs and hinderances in the way of his own advancement but afterward when he saw that the King was resolved to make him great he most discreetly endeavoured that those things which he knew were destined to him might be procured by the intercâ—ssion of some one of the great Princes A thing that succeeded so happily for him that his greatness was established without envy every one being either unwilling or ashamed to cross that fortune which he himself had favoured and that man which he believed he had made one of his obliged dependents But Ioyeuse Espernon and the other youths whose age and experience had not taught them so much moderation spreading all their Sails before the prosperous Wind of Fortune laboured by all possible means to attain to the most eminent Dignities Wherefore the death of Philippo Strozzi who was General of the French Infantry hapning at the Tercera's that that charge was given to the Duke de Espernon but much more amplified in Command and Authority And the Marescal de Byron having left the Office of Lieutenant of Guienâ—e to go into Flanders with the Duke of Alancon it was conferted upon the Mareschal de Matignon And the Governments of Orleans Blois and Charâ—res void about that time by the death of the Mareschal de Cosse were transferred upon the Chancellor The same rule being observed in all things that the most important Places and Governments should still be bestowed upon Creatures of his own breeding But the year following 1583 the Duke of Alancon having attempted to bring his limitted Command in Flanders to a free absolute Dominion the success proving very contrary to his hopes and therefore he being hated and opposed by those very men who had first called him thither was driven from thence by the Forces of Alessandro Farnese and to the Kings great trouble returned again into France where it was feared he would contrive some new mischiefs according to his rash inconsiderate nature most ardent to leap headlong into any dangerous design Wherefore he being recalled into Flanders by his adherents and by those who more abhorred the Tyranny of the Spaniard then his fickle instability the King promised him very great Supplies of Men and Moneys that returning to his former design he might ease him of the jealousies and fears of new Commotions and without doubt the effects would have made good his promises if the Duke of Alancon afflicted with the crossness of his late Fortune and quite worn out with perpetual toil and trouble or else as some said with those dissolute courses to which he had wholly given himself over had not died at Chasteau-Thierry a Castle of his own in the Moneth of Iune 1584 leaving Flanders at liberty and his Brother free from a most certain revolution of new troubles After his death the Signories of Anjou Angoulesme and Berry which had been assigned for his Appennage returned into the Kings power But the City of Cambray taken two years before and put under the Government of the Sieur de Balagny the King not desiring to transfer it openly to himself least it should break the Peace with the Catholick King fell in appearance and as by inheritance unto the Queen his Mother The End of the Sixth BOOK THE HISTORY OF THE Civil Wars of France By HENRICO CATERINO DAVILA. The SEVENTH BOOK The ARGUMENT IN this Book are
set down the causes why the Duke of Guise and his adherents endeavour to renew the Catholick League which before was almost laid aside The Reasons they alledge for themselves The quality of those persons that consented to and concurred with the League The design of drawing in the Cardinal of Bourbon and his resolution to embrace it Philip King of Spain takes the protection of it The Conditions agreed to with his Agents at Jain-ville The Popes doubtfulness in ratifying and approving the League and his determination to delay the time The King of France consults what is to be done for the opposing of that Vnion and the opinions differ He sends the Duke of Espernon to confer with the King of Navarre to perswade him to embrace the Catholick Faith and return to Court The King of Navarre at that Proposition resolves to stand firm to his Party The League takes occasion by that Treaty and makes grievous complaints They of the Low-Countries alienated from the King of Spain offer to put themselves under the Crown of France The King is uncertain what to do in it but at last remits them to another time King Philip entring into suspition of that business sollicites the Duke of Guise and the League to take up Arms To that end Forces are raised both within and without the Kingdom The King tries to oppose them but finds himself too weak The Cardinal of Bourbon leaves the Court retires to Peronne and with the other Confederates publishes a Declaration They draw an Army together in Champagne seize upon Thoul and Verdun The City of Marseilles riseth in favour of the League but the Conspirators are suppressed by the rest of the Citizens the same happens at Bourdeaux Lyons Bourges and many other places in the Kingdom side with the League The King answers the Declaration of the League he endeavours to disunite it by drawing many particular men from that Party as also the City of Lyons but seeing his design succeedeth not to his mind he resolves to treat an Agreement with the Confederates The Queen-Mother goes into Champagne to confer about it with the Duke of Guise and Cardinal of Bourbon After many Negotiations the Peace is concluded The King of Navarre publisheth a Declaration against the League and challengeth the Duke of Guise to a Duel He passeth it over and makes the Declaration be answered by others The Duke of Bouillon and Monsieur de Chastillon go into Germany to stir up the Protestant Princes in favour of the Hugonots The King consults of the manner of effecting what he had promised in the Agreement with the League The opinions differ and there ariseth great discord about it among his Councellors He resolves to make War against the Hugonots and coming to the Parliament forbids all other except the Roman Catholick Religion He sends for the Heads of the Clergy and the Magistrates of the City of Paris and with words full of resentment demands money of them for the War He prepares divers Armies against the Hugonots Pope Gregory the Thirteenth dies Sixtus Quintus succeeds him who at the instigation of the League declares the King of Navarre and the Prince of Conde to be Excommunicate and incapable to succeed in the Crown This Excommunication is diversly spoken of in France Many write against it and many in favour of it FRom the ashes of the Duke of Alancon the half-extinguisht sparks of the League began again to be kindled and burn afresh for the King by his policy in the Assembly at Blois and after by the delight and benefit every one received in Peace and by keeping down the Heads of the Hugonots and holding them at a distance having taken away the opportunities and specious pretences of the Lords of Guise it was of it self grown old and in very great part decayed and dissolved And though those Lords being stung to the quick by the excessive greatness of the Kings Minions and continually stirred up by the jealousie of his proceedings had failed of no occasion that might conveniently blemish his actions and bring themselves into reputation yet matters had till then been rather in unsetled debates than certainly concluded and had consisted more in words than in actions But now by reason of the Duke of Alancons death and that the King after having been ten years married had no probable hope of issue affairs began to be very much altered For as the King of Navarre's being first Prince of the Blood and so nearest the Succession of the Crown did spur forward the readiness of the Guises his old corrivals and natural enemies so likewise it afforded them a fair occasion to renew the League that they might take a course betimes to hinder the Kingdom from falling into the hands of the Hugonot Prince to the universal ruine of the Catholicks and the total overthrow of Religion Wherefore the disgusts they received at Court and the suspicion which for many years they had conceived concurring to sollicite them and this emergent occasion offering a fit opportunity they began again not only to repair the old structure but also to contrive and build up new designs The disasters which the Lords of Guise received at Court were many For besides seeing themselves excluded from the Kings favour and from the administration of State-affairs wherein they were wont to hold the first place and whereof they now did not at all participate as likewise being so little able to do any thing for their dependents and adherents because the King reserved unto himself alone the disposing of all Gifts and Honours they were also highly offended at the greatness of these new men who not favoured by the lustre of ancient Families nor raised by the merits of their own actions but only by the liberality of their Prince were advanced so high that with a sudden splendour they eclipsed all those Honours which they with infinite pains and dangers had attained to in the course of so many years And though the Duke of Ioyeuse by his Marriage with the Queens Sister was allied unto the House of Lorain and seemed in many things to be interessed with them yet they disdained to lie under the shadow of anothers protection where they were wont to see an infinite number of persons shelter themselves under the favourable wing of their Power and Authority To this was added that the Duke of Espernon either through his own natural instinct or the hopes of raising himself upon the ruines of the Great Ones or through the friendship which he had held from his youth with the King of Navarre who was most averse from any familiarly with them seemed to despise and undervalue the merits and power of so great a family and failed not upon all occasions to sting and persecute them on the other side obstinately favouring and in all opportunities maintaining and assisting the Princes of Bourbon Whereupon it was commonly believed that he to abase the credit and lessen the reputation of the
upheld that it is exceeding necessary to make some wise and speedy provision against them for the avoiding of those very apparent inconveniencies the calamities whereof are already known unto all the remedies to few and the manner of applying them almost to none and so much the rather because one may easily judge by the great preparations and practices every where the raising of Souldiers as well without as within the Kingdom the withholding of Towns and strong places which long ago should have been delivered up into his Majesties hand that we are very near the effects of their evil intentions being sufficiently informed that not long since they have sent to treat with the Protestant Princes of Germany for the procuâ—ing of Forces to the end that they may more easily oppress all good men as their designs aim at no other end but to secure and possess themselves of necessary means to destroy the Catholick Religion which is the common interest of all especially of the Great Ones who have the honour to hold the first and chiefest Offices and Dignities of this Kingdom and whom they labour to ruine in the Kings life-time nay more by his authority to the end that there being no body left who for the time to come can be able to oppose their desires they may more easily work that change of the Catholick Religion which they endeavour to enrich themselves with the Patrimony of the Church following the example of what hath been done in England Moreover all the world knows very well and plainly sees the actions and deportments of some who having insinuated themselves into the favour of the King our Sovereign whose Majesty hath ever been and shall be to us most holy and sacred have in a manner totally possessed themselves of his authority to maintain that greatness which they have usurped favouring and advancing by all means possible the effects of those aforesaid changes and pretensions and have had both the boldness and the power to remove from the private conversation of his Majesty not only the Princes and Nobility but all that naturally are most near unto him not admitting any but such as are their own dependents wherein they have advanced so far that none of them now have any part in the Government and Administration of the State nor the whole power belonging to their places some having been deprived of the Titles of their Dignities and others of the Authority though the empty imaginary names be still left unto them The same likewise hath been done to many Governours of Provinces Commanders of strong Holds and other Officers who have been forced to leave and resign their places in consideration of certain sums of money which they have received against their wills and desires because they durst not contradict those that had the power to constrain them to it A new example and never before practised in this Kingdom to get Offices by money from them to whom they had been given for a reward of their Loyalty and faithful service and by this means they have made themselves Masters of all Forces both by Sea and Land Nor do they cease to endeavour the like daily to others that are in possession so that there is not one of them who is not in fear or who can assure himself that his place shall not be taken from him notwithstanding that having been bestowed upon them for their deserts they cannot nor ought not to be deprived of them by the Laws of the Kingdom unless for some just and reasonable consideration or that they have failed in something that depends upon them and that such their fault be proved by the means of Justice Moreover these men have drawn into their own hands all the Gold and Silver out of the Kings Coffers into which they put only the smaller sums of the general receipts for their particular profits keeping all the Great Ones at their own devotion as also all those that have the management of them which are the true ways to dispose of this Crown and set it upon whose head they please And by their avarice it is come to pass that abusing the easiness of the Subjects they have exceeded all bounds laying still heavy Taxes upon the poor common people not only equal to those the calamities of War had introduced which have not at all been lessened since the Peace but much more grievous ones by infinite other Impositions growing daily from the greedy appetite of their unbridled wills Indeed some glimpse of hope appeared when upon the frequent cries and complaints of the whole Kingdom the Convention of the States General was appointed at Blois which is the ancient remedy of home-bred evils and as it were a Conference between the Prince and People meeting together upon the terms of their due obedience on the one side and of the due protection on the other both sworn both born at the same time with the Royal Name and Fundamental Rules of the State of France but this deaâ— and laborious enterprise produced nothing saving the authorizing of the evil counsel of some who feigning themselves to be good Polititians were indeed wonderfully illâ—affected to the service of God and the good of the Kingdom who not being contented to turn the King by nature most inclined to piety from the holy and profitable resolution which he had made at the most humble request of all his States to unite his Subjects in one only Roman Catholick Apostolick Religion to the end they might live in that ancient piety wherein this Kingdom had been established preserved and afterwards increased to become the most powerful of all Christendom which then might have been effected without danger and almost without resistance they perswaded him quite contrary that it was necessary for his Majesties service to weaken and diminish the authoâ—ity of the Catholick Princes and Lords who with exceeding zeal had infinitely hazarded their lives in fighting under his Banners for the Defence of the said Catholick Religion as if the reputation which they had gained by their vertue and loyalty had been a means to render them suspected in stead of being honoured and esteemed Thus the abuse which began to swell by little and little is since fallen like a torrent from so violent a precipice that the poor Kingdom is even upon the point of being overwhelmed by it having but very slender hopes of safety for the Order of the Clergy notwithstanding all the Assemblies and just Remonstrances which they could make is now oppressed by extraordinary Tenths and Impositions besides the contempt of the sacred things of the Holy Church of God wherein now all things are taken away and polluted the Nobility brought to nothing enslaved and unnobled and evâ—â—y day miserably burthened with infinite payments and unjust exactions which they â—ust pay to their exceeding damage if they will sustain their lives that is to say eat drink and clothe themselves the Cities the Kings Officers and the common people so
heavily laden with the weight of frequent new Impositions which they call Inventions that there is now no other way to be found save the means of applying a good remedy against them For these just causes and considerations We Charles of Bourbon first Prince of the Blood Cardinal of the Roman Catholick Apostolick Church as he whom it most concerns to take into his safeguard and protection the Catholick Religion in this Kingdom and the conservation of the good and loyal Servants of his Majesty and of the State with the assistance of many Princes of the Blood Cardinals and other Princes Peers Prelates and Officers of the Crown Governours of Provinces chief Lords and Gentlemen of many Cities and Corporations and of a great number of good and faithful Subjects which make the best and soundest part of this Kingdom after having prudently weighed the motive of this enterprise and having taken the advice as well of our good Friends who are most affectionate to the good and quiet of this Kingdom as of discreet understanding persons and such as fear God whom we would not offend in this for any thing in the world do declare That we have all sworn and holily promised to use strong hand and take up arms to the end that the holy Church of God may be restored unto its dignity and unto the true and holy Catholick Religion and the Nobility as they ought may enjoy their perfect freedom and that the people may be eased the new Imposition abolished and all additions since the Reign of Charles the Ninth whom God absolve absolutely taken away that the Parliaments may be left to the freedom of their Consciences and in entire liberty of their Judgments and all the Subjects of the Kingdom maintained in their Governments Places and Offices so that they may not be taken from them save only in the three cases of the ancient Constitutions and by the sentence of the ordinary Judges of the Parliaments That all moneys that shall be raised upon the people shall be imployed in the defence of the Kingdom and to the end for which they are appointed and that henceforward the General Assembly of the States may be held freely without any practices every three years at least with perfect liberty for every one to complain of those grievances against which there is no due provision made These things and others which shall be more amply and particularly set down are the subject and argument of the raising Arms which are now taken up for the restauration of France the maintenance of the good the punishment of the bad and the security of our persons which some have often and that not many days since laboured to oppress and utterly ruine by secret conspiracies as if the security of the State depended upon the destruction of good men and of those that so often have hazarded their lives to preserve it We having no other means left to save us from that mischief and to divert the knife that already is at our very throats but to have recourse to those remedies which we have always abhorred which yet are excusable and ought to be accounted just when they are necessary and applied by principal authority and with which we would not yet help our selves at this present for the danger of our estates if the ruine of the Catholick Religion in this Kingdom and of the State were not inseparably joined unto it for whose preservation we shall never fear any danger believing we cannot chuse a more honourable Funeral than to die in so holy and just a Quarrel and to acquit our selves of the debt and obligation which as good Christians we owe to the service of God and as good and faithful Subjects to hinder the subversion of the State which would certainly follow the said alterations Protesting that we do not take up Arms against our Sovereign Lord the King but for the guard and just defence of his Person Life and State for which we all swear and promise to expose our fortunes and lives to the last drop of our blood with the same fidelity as we have done in times past and to lay down our Arms immediately when it shall please his Majesty to take away the danger that threatens the ruine of Gods Service and so many good men which we humbly beseech him speedily to do giving testimony to all men by good and true effects that he is indeed a most Christian King indued with the fear of God and hath ingraven in his heart the zeal of the Catholick Religion as we have always known him and as it befits a good Father and a King that is most affectionate to the preservation of his Subjects which his Majesty performing he shall be so much the more obeyed acknowledged and honoured by us and by all his other Subjects with most obsequious reverence which we desire more than any thing in the world And though it would not be very far from reason that the King should be requested by an open Declaration to provide a Successor that during his life and after his death the people committed to him may not be divided into sides and factions by the differences about Succession yet are we so little moved with any such consideration that the calumny of those that upbraid us with it will prove to have no ground at all for besides that the Laws of the Kingdom are known and clear enough the hazard also into which We the Cardinal of BOVRBON do put our self in our old age and latter days doth give sufficient assurance that we are not swelled with such hope and vanity but only spurred on by true zeal of Religion which makes us pretend to a part in a more secure Kingdom the enjoyment whereof is more lasting and more desirable Wherefore our intention being such we do all of us together humbly beeseech the Queen Mother to the King our most honoured Lady without whose wisdom and prudence the Kingdom would long ago have been lost and destroyed by the faithful testimony which she can will and ought to give of our great services but in particular of Us the Cardinal of BOVRBON who have always honoured served and assisted her in her most important affairs without sparing our Estate Life Friends or Kindred to strengthen with her the Kings party and the Catholick Religion that she will not forsake us now at this time but to imploy all that credit with the King her Son which her pains and troublesom labours ought justly to deserve and which her Enemies disloyally would have robb'd her of We also earnestly intreat all the Princes Peers of France Officers of the Crown Prelates Lords Gentlemen and others of what quality soever they be who are not yet joined with us that they would favour and assist us with all their power toward the execution of so good and so holy a work And we exhort all Towns and Corporations if they love their own preservation to consider briefly of
Religion and their own Consciences wherefore it was not fit to reduce the publick Cause to a particular Duel an effect very contrary to the end they had propounded to themselves and with other such like reasons they opposed those alledged by the King of Navarre who being advertised of the conclusion of peace between the King and the Lords of the League writ Letters to the King which were published in print grievously complaining that whilst he to obey his Majesties command laid upon him by Letters under his own hand had forborn to take Arms or to undertake any new enterprise an Agreement was established with his Enemies with condition to break the Edicts of Peace already published and contrary to promise already made again to begin the War against the Reformed Religion That he earnestly exhorted and besought the King to consider that to comply with the passions of those that rebelled against him he took Arms against his good and faithful Subjects and Vassals and that he should foresee how the destruction of his whole Kingdom was contained in that War which was preparing against him but that if he did persist to contrive his ruine he could do no less by the Law of Nature than defend himself and he hoped that God for the justness of his Cause would deliver and preserve him from the persecutions of men and one day make his innocence manifest to the whole World Besides this he writ other Letters to the Nobility others to the People and others to the Parliaments excusing himself blaming the League and labouring to make appear that he having punctually observed the conditions of Peace was now contrary to them unjustly assaulted After which Declarations having called unto him the Prince of Conde and the Mareshal d' Anville whom he knew to be no less persecuted than the Hugonots they established with common consent all that was to be done for their own defence and the maintenance of those places which they held of their party and because they already knew by so many proofs that nothing was more available for their defence than the supplies of men out of Germany which diverted the power and forces of their Enemies into very remote places they presently made a dispatch to the Protestant Princes to treat and conclude a strong Levy and that charge was undertaken by the Duke of Bouillon who as in his own inheritance derived from his Ancestors had setled himself in Sedan an exceeding strong place upon the Confines of Champagne and Lorain and by Monsieur de Chastillon Son to the Admiral de Coligny who was Governour of Mompellier for the Hugonots and was now secretly gone out of Languedoc disguised unto Geneva In the mean time the King in private with his Mother and the Cabinet-Council consulted about the manner of executing the Agreement with the League Secretary Villeroy with whom Bellieure and Ville-quier concurred was of opinion that the King had no better nor surer way to extinguish the combustions of his Kingdom and frustrate the designs of the Guises than sincerely to imbrace the War with the Hugonots to manifest to all the World his zeal toward the Catholick Religion and the ill will he bore to the Calvinists to put Offices into the hands of the most flourishing Nobility of his Kingdom to settle the form of Petitions of granting favours and of the disposal of moneys after the old way observed by his Predecessors and to satisfie their designs in particular who were alienated from him out of discontent because they were not able to do any thing at Court they shewed that this was the way to disfurnish the League of all pretences to draw the applause and love of the people to himself who because they saw him averse from those ends did now adore and follow the Lords of Guise as Defenders of Religion and Restorers of an indifferent equality and of the general quietness that it was necessary at last to take away that worst Schism of discords sowed first and principally by the Hugonots and to re-unite unto himself all his Subjects and Vassals in the same charity in the same Religion for the same unanimous universal end and in conclusion that he could neither more honourably nor more easily ruine the League than by doing well carrying himself sincerely and shewing himself altogether contrary to what the Heads thereof had divulged of him for by that upright manner of proceeding he might cross more designs and take away more followers from the Guises in one day than he could do by cunning dissimulation and politick inventions in the whole course of his life though it should last a hundred years The Queen-Mother inclined though warily to this advice for knowing her self to be already reported a favourer of the Guises and a persecuter of the King of Navarre for her Daughters sake she would not shew her self partial on the Catholick side and being angry though secretly that the King as it were not trusting her absolutely had sent the Duke of Espernon to Nemours for the conclusion of the business negotiated with the League she was very reserved in shewing her opinion perhaps doubting she should lose her authority with her Son or as some said desiring to see him intangled in those troubles that he might once again acknowledge the helpful hand wherewith she assisting in the Government with prudence and moderation had so often withheld the imminent ruine of the Crown But the King was otherwise inclined and utterly averse from the opinion of his Councellors The reasons that perswaded him to the contrary were two one that being to make War in good earnest against the Hugonots it could not chuse but be both long and difficult it was necessary to put Offices into the hands of the Guises which would increase their power and gather them Dependents besides the glory of the Victory would be attributed to them it being evident that they had constrained him by force to consent unto the War the other that the Hugonot party being destroyed which bridled their power and hindred the excessive strength of the Guises he should be left a prey unto their Force which would then have no restraint nor would they ever be without pretences to take up Arms though that of Religion were taken away it not being likely that such ready wits and such daring spirits should want other inventions These were the reasons alledged by the King but to them were secretly joined his most bitter hatred nourished a long time and now much more incensed against the House of Guise his inclination to his Minions whose grace and power his heart would not suffer him to abase his covetous desire of disposing the wealth and revenues of the Kingdom his own way to satisfie the prodigality of his mind and the continuation of his old resolution to destroy both Factions in the end by keeping them up against one another Nor to say the truth was he much to be blamed for having seen the